Behind the Scenes in Naruto World

by Little Merger

In the 56th year of the Konoha calendar, Akatsuki added two more members, one of whom was named Uchiha Itachi and the other named Uehara Naraku. (One Piece World) That year, the Baroque Work recruited new employees, and the president, Warlord Crocodile, held a smoking pipe and looked at some resumes with satisfaction. One of the resumes was a young man smiling very kindly. He ca

9. 257

Behind the Scenes in Naruto World #Chapter 257: Isn't This Looking Down on Me Too Much? - Read Behind the Scenes in Naruto World Chapter 257: Isn't This Looking Down on Me Too Much? Online - All Page - NOVEL NEXT

Chapter 257: Isn't This Looking Down on Me Too Much?

Uehara was very strong.

After Han was easily kicked down by Uehara, he immediately realized his mistake.

This medical ninja wearing a hat was an enemy that was even stronger and more difficult to deal with than that little brat Uchiha just now!

To say bluntly…

The speed that Uehara displayed when he attacked just now was something that even Han could not see clearly, let alone his next attack!

"I thought that I valued you enough."

Han supported his body and stood up. The armor rattled on his body. He slowly raised his head to look at Uehara and said, "It seems that I underestimated your strength too much."

The next moment, Han quickly gathered the chakra on his body, and some of the broken armor still burst out with surging steam, rushing towards Uehara, "Next, please forgive me for going all out!"

Han's figure suddenly rushed to the side of Uehara, and fiercely punched Uehara's head!

The armor on Han's arm was also using steam to increase his attack speed, making his speed faster and power stronger!

Han only used an ordinary punch, but it brought along a strong gust of wind that made people not dare to look directly at his fist!

Click!

Uehara suddenly stretched out his palm and directly grabbed Han's fist. This scene shocked Han and Sasuke at the same time!

He could even keep up with this level of speed?

No, to catch Han's fist so easily. To be precise, it should be completely crushing Han's speed, right?

"You are very interesting."

Uehara's palm gradually tightened, pinching Han's fist, he gently nodded and smiled, "That's right, this is the kind of power and speed! Use the strongest body technique in your life and let me have a little pleasure!"

As soon as he finished speaking, Uehara grabbed Han's fist and slammed his knee into his chest, sending him flying!

Bang!

Kacha!

Han flew backwards and broke a stone pillar. He fell to the ground in a sorry state. Fortunately, Jinchuriki's recovery ability allowed the pain in his chest to gradually heal!

This guy was so scary!

Han looked down at his fist. There were five finger marks on the outside of his iron armor gloves. Was this power of the enemy? This was a glove that could carry Jinchuriki's power. Unexpectedly, five finger marks were easily printed out!

This Gobi Jinchuriki was more and more shocked in his heart. A layer of sweat gradually appeared on his forehead, "Sir… is really terrifying! Akatsuki is as terrifying as the rumors say…"

"We are a peaceful organization."

Uehara slowly rubbed his wrist and casually said something that even Sasuke couldn't help but blush.

Uehara slowly looked at Han and whispered, "You kicked me just now and punched me. Is it my turn to attack now?"

Han, "…"

What nonsense were you talking about!

Didn't you easily neutralize every attack?

The next moment, Han's eyes flashed with a trace of horror because Uehara almost instantly disappeared in front of his eyes. This made Han think of a man who had died many years ago, "This speed, Flying Thunder God Technique?"

"You guessed wrong."

Uehara stood behind Han and sighed.

Han suddenly activated the chakra in his body, and hot steam rushed out from his back, "Futton, Sekken Suijōki (Boil Release: Soap Steam)!"

Ads by Pubfuture

The water vapor Han released was far more than a hundred degrees. No matter what enemy, they would definitely be burned by this steam!

In the next moment, Uehara's figure instantly appeared in front of Han. He almost dodged the attack of the steam at his limit!

"We are doing taijutsu battle."

"…"

Uehara punched Han's lower abdomen. The huge force penetrated the armor and brought intense pain, almost making Han unable to stand up straight.

Uehara slowly said, "In the battle of physical skills, how can you use ninjutsu at will!"

Uehara once again punched Han's chin!

Han ignored the pain in his lower abdomen and instantly seized this opportunity. His arms blocked Uehara's attack almost at the same time, "Can block…"

Bang!

When Han blocked Uehara's fist with his arms, he let out a sigh of relief. However, his arms soon felt the power of Uehara's fist!

This Gobi Jinchuriki was smashed into the wall by Uehara!

"Can't you just obediently let me punch you?"

Uehara helplessly spread out his palm, "I usually reduce my strength when I hit face. If I don't hit face, I don't dare to guarantee that I can control my strength…"

As he spoke, Uehara's voice became extremely gloomy, "Maybe, I might beat you up!"

As soon as he finished speaking, Uehara turned over and kicked!

Just by looking at Uehara's speed, Han's eyes suddenly changed. He immediately called out to his companions in his heart, "Kokuo, I may not be able to hold on!"

A blood-red chakra coat instantly wrapped around Han's body!

In the next second, the half-tailed beast, Han, turned over and dodged this kick. The wall behind him was destroyed by the leg wind that was kicked out by Uehara and a large hole was created!

After Uehara did not hit, he did not hesitate at all. His body flipped and kicked at Han's position one after another!

The half-tailed beast Han wanted to fight back, but unfortunately, he could only defend or continue to dodge. However, he was stomped on the chest by Uehara's foot, and this Gobi Jinchuriki was directly pierced through this tall building from the top to bottom!

Boom!

The entire building was completely destroyed by their battle!

A group of Iwa Ninja who had rushed over to help looked at the ruins. Just as they were about to step forward to help, a voice interrupted them, "Fūton, Renkūdan (Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet)!"

Uehara carried Sasuke and flew out of the ruins. With a swing of his hand, he sent the group of Iwa Ninja flying, "Tsk, Iwagakure's luck is really good. The two Jinchuriki in the village were able to completely transform to a Bijuu."

"What?"

Sasuke was still a little confused.

However, Sasuke quickly understood what Uehara meant.

A white horse-shaped creature stood up from the ruins and stared at Uehara with wide eyes. This creature was Gobi Kokuo!

Compared to other Bijuu, Gobi was not ugly. He had a huge horn on his head and two big eyes. Unfortunately, his mouth was a bit fierce.

Sasuke looked at the astonishing chakra Gobi emitted and said in a low voice, "Is this Gobi?"

"Yes."

Uehara waved his hand and put Sasuke down. He twisted his neck and looked at the Gobi, "Gobi is just an ordinary Bijuu, far from being strong. Among the nine Bijuu, only Hachibi and Kyuubi can make people interested."

Uehara pinched his wrist and sighed, "Sasuke, if you capture Kyuubi in the future, you can try it. Forget it, Naruto is your friend after all. It is too cruel to let you fight with your friend. At that time I will do it."

These words were a bit like warm words.

No matter who heard Uehara's words, the first thought in their minds should be warm, and then they should prove themselves with a firm attitude.

Sure enough.

Sasuke quickly shook his head and promised in a deep voice, "No, if you want to capture Kyuubi, then let me go. I will deal with that Naruto guy. I can catch him 100%!"

Ads by Pubfuture

"Let's catch the Gobi in front of us first!"

Uehara shook his head and did not agree.

"What a conceited guy!"

When the Gobi heard their conversation, a touch of anger appeared on his face. He raised his head and quickly rushed in the direction of Uehara!

The huge horn on Gobi's head pressed against Uehara's body!

Perhaps it was because Gobi Jinchuriki, was afraid that Iwagakure would be destroyed, so he specially instructed Gobi. This Bijuu did not choose to use Bijudama, but wanted to kill Uehara with his huge body and strength!

According to Gobi's speed and strength, it firmly believed that its horn could directly pierce through Uehara's body!

This was truly thinking too much.

Uehara slowly clenched his fist, and the chakra slowly covered his fist, causing the momentum of his body to become higher and higher!

Uehara faced the direction of Gobi and suddenly smashed his fist on its horn. Only a crisp "Kacha" sound could be heard as if something was broken…

Crack!

Gobi's head was in great pain!

The thickest and sharpest horn on its head directly split from the root and fell to the ground with a clatter, causing a large amount of dust to splash!

Uehara directly broke one of Gobi's horns from the top of his head!

Iwa Ninja, who was watching from afar, revealed a shocked expression!

"How is this possible?"

A middle-aged Iwa Ninja looked at this scene with some fear, "That is a horn that can smash a small mountain! That guy can actually break it with his bare hands…"

Another middle-aged Iwa Ninja from the same period also had a heavy expression, "I remember during the third Ninja World War, Han-sama controlled the Gobi to smash a village wall with that horn, allowing us to break through Kumogakure's defense at the smallest price…"

"But that horn was broken just like that!"

Iwa Ninjas could not help but feel uneasy. The enemy that the Gobi was facing this time was beyond their imagination!

Uehara chuckled and said, "Sasuke, it seems that we have one more spoil of war. Help me put this horn away with in a sealed scroll."

"Yes, Senpai."

Sasuke flew to the ground and took out a sealed scroll to put the horn into it.

The Gobi watched this scene and his eyes were full of disbelief. He thought of when they were chatting in Bijuu's spiritual space. It seemed that Hachibi's horn had also been broken by a human bare-handed.

This human wearing a hat and black robe, was he also a ninja who fought with Bijuu with his bare hands?

The face of the Gobi gradually became serious.

How many people in this world could subdue Bijuu with their fists?

Why did it have to meet such a guy himself? This battle did not seem to be so simple to solve!

No, there was even some danger!

At the very least, the Gobi had already realized that he absolutely could not use his own bodies to fight, and he had to use other methods.

"Sorry, Han, we must use Bijudama…"

The Gobi suddenly opened his mouths, and the Yin and Yang attribute chakra began to gather, wanting to form a black and purple Bijudama!

"What the hell!"

Uehara's figure instantly appeared next to Gobi's head, and kicked its head, sending this huge monster flying!

Bijuu's huge body flew out, instantly rolling and crushing a large building. Also making a group of Iwa Ninja who wanted to support quickly retreat, afraid of being affected by the battle between them!

This attack caused the Gobi to completely lose his ability to resist.

This Bijuu was lying on the ground in pain, his eyes tightly closed, enduring the pain of being kicked in the head by a great force.

Uehara's body floated above the Gobi head. Seeing the Bijuu gradually become dispirited, he said unhappily, "To condense a Bijudama in front of me, is there a problem with your thoughts? Isn't this looking down on me too much?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Ads by Pubfuture

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 258: Uehara: I Can't Keep a Low Profile Anymore

The way the Gobi was defeated simply scared the Iwa Ninja and the others.

Along with the defeat of Gobi, its chakra also gradually shrunk, and finally returned to the body of Han, revealing the figure of Jinchuriki who was wearing bright red armor.

Han's face was also not very good.

He really did not expect that other than Kumogakure's Raikage, there were actually other people in the Ninja World who could defeat a Bijuu with their bare hands.

Uehara did not wait for him to resist. He directly grabbed Han's shoulder and slammed his knee into Han's chest. This Gobi Jinchuriki spat out a mouthful of blood and was about to fall on his back in a sorry state!

"Can you be obedient now?"

Uehara released his palm and watched him fall to the ground. Then he chuckled and continued, "It seems that after education, he has become obedient!"

Because the system panel also gave Uehara a hint.

Obviously, Han and the Gobi in his body had lost their fighting strength and were no longer a threat to him.

[Side Mission: Defeat Gobi Jinchuriki, Han.]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: 100 gold coins.]

The Gobi Jinchuriki was really a character with a very low sense of existence!

Apart from Ichibi Jinchuriki Gaara, Hachibi Jinchuriki Killer B, and Kyuubi Jinchuriki Naruto, the rest of Jinchuriki didn't seem to be much…

Of course, this was also because the other Bijuu wasn't much either.

After all, a group of Bijuu was being suppressed by half of Kyuubi's real body. This directly became a background character to show off Kyuubi's formidable strength. Until Hashirama and Madara appeared, almost everyone felt that Kyuubi's strength was the strongest in the world.

[Side Mission: Defeat Gobi Kokuo.]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward skill: Devastating Charge.]

[Devastating Charge: Greatly increases movement speed for 4 seconds. The user can do a single super high-speed charger that will allow the user to knock away any target. No cooldown time. The lowest consumption is 60 chakra points.]

This was a physical skill.

One day, he could try to bump into Guy.

Uehara pulled up the Gobi Jinchuriki who had fallen to the ground. He waved at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, let's go!"

"Senpai, we seem to be surrounded…"

A red light flashed in Sasuke's eyes.

After the battle between Uehara and the Gobi Jinchuriki ended, a group of Iwa Ninja gathered several hundred meters away and surrounded them.

These Iwa Ninja seemed to have at least hundreds or even thousands of people standing densely in this area. Every Iwa Ninja looked at them with a serious face.

Originally, Deidara should have brought the Ancient Dragon to defeat the Iwa Ninja who besieged Uehara and Sasuke. Unfortunately, Deidara and the others were also restricted by Kitsuchi's Earth Release Ninjutsu and were unable to make a move for a while.

Iwagakure's ninjas did not feel much danger at all, so they could still form groups to support the Gobi Jinchuriki's battle. Even if Uehara had defeated a wave before, he could not stop these ninjas from rushing over.

"Doton, Banri Doryūheki(Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall of Ten Thousand Ri)!"

One by one, Iwa Ninja quickly released ninjutsu and tall walls rose up to surround Uehara and Sasuke.

A group of Iwa Ninja stepped on the walls one after another, looking down at the two members of Akatsuki who were surrounded. The leader of the group gritted his teeth, waved his arm, and loudly said, "Kill them and save Han-sama!"

"Yes!"

"Charge!"

"Charge! Save Han-sama!"

The first group of Iwa Ninja, who was standing on top of the Earth Wall, was the first to charge and jumped down from the Earth Wall to surround Uehara and Sasuke!

The other Iwa Ninja quickly jumped up from behind the Earth Wall to replenish their position and followed behind them. The combat style that Iwa Ninja was best at was to defeat the enemy with an absolute numerical advantage!

"Doton, Dosekiryū (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)!"

The dozens of Iwa Ninjas quickly formed hand seals.

More than ten Earth Dragon drilled out from the ground and bit towards Uehara and Sasuke!

"Amaterasu!"

Sasuke opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, and a pitch-black flame instantly appeared around them, setting up a pitch-black defensive circle!

After Sasuke finished setting up the defensive circle of Amaterasu's black flame, he looked at Uehara and loudly said, "Senpai, quickly use Wind Release!"

Uehara raised his eyebrows, and couldn't help but look at Sasuke.

Sasuke, this guy… he can't do anything when he was working, but when he doesn't need him, he jumps out to show off his strength.

Uehara could only sigh helplessly in his heart, closed his palm, and whispered: "Fūton, Tatsumaki (Wind Release: Tornado)!"

More than ten tornadoes flew out from Uehara's side, blowing Amaterasu to quickly spread to the other side. With the support of Wind Release Ninjutsu, it was Amaterasu's greatest strengthening, and more than a dozen earth dragons were instantly burned to the ground!

The Iwa Ninjas, who was the first to charge over, quickly tasted the bitter fruit. Under the burning of Amaterasu's black flames, they all lay on the ground and rolled to extinguish the flames. However, these black flames were simply unable to be extinguished and firmly burning their bodies!

The first wave of Iwa Ninja that rushed over was defeated.

The remaining Iwa Ninjas seemed to have noticed how terrifying the black flames were. They began to stand in the distance and release earth techniques towards Uehara and Sasuke.

Sasuke waved his ninja blade and struck down the stones that fell from the sky. He chuckled and said, "Senpai, it seems that we are still very suitable to be teammates. The range of Amaterasu's burning under the support of Wind Release will become bigger…"

"Hmm…"

Uehara shook his head and looked at this scene speechlessly. After he continued to form seals with his palm, he stretched out his palm to the wall that surrounded them in the distance and shouted in a low voice, "Fire Release, Pyroclasm! Wind Release, Spiral Hurricane!"

A mass of majestic Pyroclasm gushed out from the hands of Uehara, and a raging spiral hurricane wrapped around that huge flame. With the support of Wind Ninjutsu, the Fire Ninjutsu quickly knocked away the Iwa Ninjas who were rushing over, and also broke their encirclement!

"Go, rush out!"

Uehara waved his hand to pick up Gobi Jinchuriki's body and then rushed through the gap of the encirclement with Sasuke. All along the way, the Iwa Ninja tried to stop them, but all of them were easily dealt with by Sasuke with Chidori!

At this moment, Sasuke finally felt his own strength. Under the superposition power of Sharingan and Chidori, he could easily defeat any enemy in front of him.

The dozens of fearless Iwa Ninja they encountered along the way were all killed by Sasuke!

The two of them brazenly rushed out of Iwagakure's encirclement!

Uehara hurriedly handed Gobi Jinchuriki to Sasuke and softly praised, "Well done. Go and bring the Gobi Jinchuriki to the side of the Ancient Dragon first. I will deal with this group of pursuers…"

"Senpai, let me do it!"

"No, let me do it."

Uehara shook his head and explained softly, "If I encounter danger, I can fly away at any time. You go and bring the Jinchuriki back first. Our mission is more important!"

"Yes."

After Sasuke left.

Uehara turned around and looked at the group of Iwa Ninja who were chasing after him. His body slowly flew into the air and calmly spread out his palm towards the sky.

Uehara casually looked down at the Iwa Ninjas on the ground and sighed softly, "The little brat who is in the way has finally left. It will depend on your luck who will survive the next battle…"

"What?"

The Iwa Ninjas on the ground raised their heads in surprise.

However, they quickly understood what Uehara meant.

The thunderstorm cloud in the sky suddenly began to gather. It was almost like someone was using Wind Ninjutsu to forcefully gather these clouds together, forming a cumulonimbus cloud.

A drop of rain fell first…

Just as an Iwa Ninja curiously stretched out his finger to catch the drop of rain, who would have thought that the drop of rain actually turned into a small water dragon and suddenly rushed towards his throat!

The throat of this Iwa Ninja was instantly smashed open by the small water dragon, and blood continuously sprayed out!

"Everyone, defend!"

An Iwa Ninja Captain, who was in the lead, instantly noticed this moment. He shouted loudly, "Everyone, be careful of the rain in the air and be wary of any drop of rain that falls beside you!"

"Captain!"

An Iwa Ninja raised his head and pointed at the cloud that covered the entire Iwagakure sky. He said with a hint of despair, "What about other places in the village?"

The entire Iwagakure was very big.

The rain in the sky covered the entire village.

The Iwa Ninja Captain gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Go and remind the others to be careful of the heavy rain today. This is the enemy's ninjutsu!"

After he finished speaking, the Iwa Ninja Captain's expression became a little gloomy, "If there is no time, then we can only wish them good luck as the enemy said!"

"This…"

All the Iwa Ninjas present gasped.

"We have to prepare for the worst."

The Iwa Ninja Captain raised his head and looked at Uehara in the air. He gritted his teeth and said, "Immediately send people to all places and notify them. The other teams present must think of a way to attack the enemy. We must stop the enemy's ninjutsu! "

In fact, this Iwa Ninja Captain knew in his heart that the ninjutsu released by Uehara could no longer be stopped. Their only hope was to kill the enemy and end his ninjutsu!

In the sky.

Uehara's figure seemed insignificant, but the rain above his head was ninjutsu created by him using the combination of Wind Power and Water Power.

This was the first time Uehara had experimented with this ninjutsu. It could be considered ninjutsu used to deal with a large-scale gathering of ninjas. The most important thing was that the coverage was large enough.

If this ninjutsu could be successful, it meant that Uehara could achieve other ninjutsu that he could think of, such as the fire falling from the sky and others…

"Come and try."

Uehara looked down at Iwagakure, who was under the black cloud. He slowly spread out his palm and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Let me see how many ninjas you have now. What can you use to block my ninjutsu…"

Uehara suddenly waved his palm towards the ground and coldly shouted, "Suiton, Usuiryūdan no Jutsu (Water Release: Rain Water Dragon Bullet Technique)!"

The rain in the sky poured down a torrential rain!

In a flash, these raindrops fell from the sky, and the dense raindrops turned into water dragons that scattered towards the Iwa Ninja on the ground!

The effects of these small water dragons were no different from the real Water Dragon Bullet Technique, but the chakra within them was much smaller, and the impact force was also greatly lacking.

However, these small water dragons did not fall to the ground, but roared and rushed towards every enemy nearby, to be precise, every enemy with chakra!

The target was accurate and the effect of the ninjutsu was good.

An Iwa Ninja waved his hand and raised his ninja blade, splitting apart the raindrops one by one, "What kind of joke is this? Just this level of ninjutsu, how could it hurt me?"

But in the next moment, his knee was suddenly hit by a small water dragon, directly knocking him to the ground. The other water dragon instantly rushed forward, and soon this Iwa Ninja had no choice but to give up resisting…

"Twilight Shroud!"

Uehara rubbed his palm and released a smoke curtain to restore his chakra. The consumption of this ninjutsu was very large during the period of its existence, and including the consumption of chakra to create it, every raindrop will consume about 5 chakra points.

Now, in the entire Iwagakure, he had just dropped about tens of thousands of small water dragons. This number was still increasing by more than ten thousand per second.

Half a minute later, the entire Iwagakure fell into chaos.

Tens of thousands of ninjas had no choice but to deal with the attacks of the water dragon. There were heavily injured Iwa Ninja lying on the ground and groaning almost every part of Iwagakure.

Uehara looked at his rapidly rising three-dimensional attributes and rapidly consuming chakra. After taking a deep breath, he instantly flew where the Tsuchikage Building was, "Compared to this, there is still the most important reward!"

For Uehara, the most important reward was Earth Power in destroying Iwagakure, which could allow him to use earth ninjutsu as he pleased.

Under the attack of the small water dragon, the entire Iwagakure no longer had the energy to stop Uehara. They could only shiver and hide or think of ways to destroy all the small water dragons that attacked them.

Even Onoki and Kitsuchi were also affected by these small water dragons that fell from the sky. Onoki could only escape under the attack of Second Tsuchikage; Kitsuchi also gave up maintaining the earth technique, allowing Deidara and Sasori to take the ancient dragon out of the restriction.

Iwagakure was barely able to maintain a stalemate before Uehara really made his move, but now they were completely defeated by the Rain Water Dragon Bullet Technique!

There was no one in Iwagakure who had the energy to care about what the people of Akatsuki's organization were doing.

Uehara stood on top of the Tsuchikage Building and slowly waved his hand. The tall building was instantly crushed by a gust of wind, "Let me see what kind of power earth, water, and wind can be combined!"

[Side Mission: Successfully destroy Iwagakure(1/1).]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: Passive innate skill- Earth Power.]

[Earth power: Able to freely control Earth Attribute Chakra and use Water Released Ninjutsu at will. This is one of the components of Truth-Seeking Ball.]

[Wood Power (Passive): Able to freely control Wood Attribute Chakra formed by Earth Power and Water Power, and use Wood Release Ninjutsu at will.]

[Magnetic Power(Passive): Able to freely control Wood Attribute Chakra formed by Earth Power and Wind Power, and use Magnet Release Ninjutsu at will.]

Uehara looked at the reward on the system panel and suddenly felt that he could no longer keep a low profile like this.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 259: Potential Information

An ancient dragon whistled over from the sky.

The ancient dragon slowly landed on the ruins of the Tsuchikage Building. Deidara stood on the head of the ancient dragon and pouted his mouth in dissatisfaction, "I wanted to smash this building when I was young. Why didn't you leave it for me to smash?"

"You guys are too slow."

Uehara frowned and looked at the people on the Ancient Dragon. Sasuke also brought the Gobi Jinchuriki up there. Since their goal had been achieved, there was no need to stay here in Iwagakure.

"Let's go!"

Uehara landed on the Ancient Dragon and ordered softly, "Kabuto, call back Second Tsuchikage. We can go now."

"Okay."

Kabuto raised his finger.

The Second Tsuchikage, who was still entangled with the Third Tsuchikage, immediately flew towards the Ancient Dragon and landed on its back.

When the Third Tsuchikage saw this scene, he turned back and rushed towards the Ancient Dragon. He floated above the Ancient Dragon and said with a gloomy expression, "You guys invaded Iwagakure and leave this place just like that?"

To be honest, Iwagakure's situation was much better than when Sunagakure and Kirigakure were invaded, but this kind of behavior was also a slap in the face of Third Tsuchikage!

Kabuto pushed his glasses and controlled Second Tsuchikage to fly into the air. He chuckled and said, "What, hasn't Tsuchikage-dono been taught enough?"

"Hmph!"

Deidara snorted coldly and said, "Old man, I saw that you were beaten into a sorry state by Second Tsuchikage before! Do you still want to be beaten again now that you are old?"

"Shut up!"

Onoki glared at Deidara and said in a deep voice, "I was not afraid of death before… Now it doesn't matter even if I die!"

Previously, when the members of Akatsuki's organization scattered. Onoki did not dare to use his full strength, lest he was defeated or even killed.

Now that these people gathered together, wouldn't it give him a chance?

After saying that, Onoki slowly closed his palm urging his Dust Release's chakra inside his body. He gritted his teeth and said, "You guys stay here forever!"

"I will stop him, you guys go!"

Deidara took out a giant clay bird from his pocket.

They really don't know where this Deidara got his confidence from!

Uehara felt that Deidara wanted to give his head away a little. How could this be?

Uehara stretched out his palm. A stream of water instantly shattered the giant clay bird in Deidara's hand. He loudly ordered, "Kabuto, use Second Tsuchikage's Body to stop him. Let's go first!"

Deidara sat on the Ancient Dragon and puffed up his cheeks. He looked at Uehara with dissatisfaction, "Don't always break other people's art!"

"Shut up!"

Sasori rubbed his forehead.

Under the command of Uehara, the Ancient Dragon flew away leaving Iwagakure in the sky and leaving only the devastation on the ground.

The Third Tsuchikage stared at the Ancient Dragon flying away with an ugly expression and then looked at the Second Tsuchikage, who was also floating in the air, guarding them. He could only helplessly accept this reality.

This time, Akatsuki's invasion was a great humiliation to Iwagakure.

After their confrontation of Dust Release, the Second Tsuchikage left Iwagakure under the control of Kabuto, and the Third Tsuchikage did not choose to pursue it.

All of Akatsuki's members had left. Facing Impure World Reincarnation's puppet, the Third Tsuchikage naturally would not risk his life. This was not very cost-effective.

Right now, Onoki had to preserve his body strength and find a way to take back their Jinchuriki, who was taken away by Akatsuki, as well as order the ninjas to rebuild their destroyed village.

This invasion could be said to be a heavy loss.

Even if Onoki only got a rough estimation, there were at least thousands of Ninjas who were seriously injured or even dead, but not many civilians were harmed.

The biggest loss was undoubtedly the loss of Gobi Jinchuriki Han.

In addition to the departure of Roshi, there was no Bijuu in the entire Iwagakure as a strategic weapon.

"Perhaps, Roshi has also been captured by Akatsuki."

Kitsuchi covered the wound on his arm that was hit by the small water dragon. He stood in front of Onoki and said in a deep voice, "According to the order of Akatsuki attacking the Great Ninja Village and capturing Jinchuriki, they should capture Gobi after catching Yonbi!"

"Who told that bastard to run out by himself!"

Onoki clenched his small fist and whispered.

The temper of this Third Tsuchikage Onoki was simply stinky and irritable.

Kitsuchi cursed his father in his heart for a while and asked, "Should we join forces with the other villages to find Akatsuki? Now Akatsuki is no longer our friend, but our enemy."

"Let me think…"

Onoki shook his head, held his painful waist, and said, "A few years ago, we worked together with Akatsuki's members to attack Konoha. How could they believe us so easily…"

"Well…"

Kitsuchi's face was not good either. He sighed and said, "Even without these, there is still the hatred left behind by the war."

After that, Kitsuchi added, "As a Kage, Tsunade should not be so short-sighted."

"Women are a very vengeful people."

Onoki shook his head and asked softly, "Do you still remember the member of Akatsuki who contacted us back then?"

"Yes."

Kitsuchi nodded and said in a low and muffled voice, "It's a blue-haired woman. She seems to be very good at fighting using paper. When one of my subordinates tried to test her, she almost killed him…"

Onoki suddenly slapped the table in front of him and scolded his son, "Since you still remember this matter, don't always think so much nonsense. Quickly send someone to investigate Akatsuki's information!"

"Wait…"

A trace of hesitation appeared on Kitsuchi's face. He whispered, "If I remember correctly, that woman never appeared among the active members of Akatsuki. Maybe we can use this information to test Konoha."

As the son of Third Tsuchikage and a member of the upper echelons of Iwagakure, Kitsuchi received the same amount of information as Onoki did.

A light flashed in Onoki's eyes. He said in a low voice, "Then send people to Konoha. Don't expect us to cooperate in attacking Akatsuki, but we can exchange some information with them."

Information exchange was very normal.

The Great Ninja Villages often exchanged information. Iwagakure and Konohagakure often liked to exchange information about Sunagakure in each other's hands.

"Well…"

Kitsuchi nodded quickly and continued, "In fact, we can also try to deepen our cooperation with Konoha, maybe…"

"Get out!"

Onoki slammed the table and scolded his son.

This son obviously looked simple and honest, but he always refused to be obedient, and instead liked to make some self-righteous suggestions.

For Onoki, before seeing Konoha's sincerity, he would not easily cooperate with Konoha.

On the other side.

Uehara was also looking at his harvest.

In addition to the reward for defeating Gobi Jinchuriki and after destroying Iwagakure, Earth Power, Wood Power, and Magnetic Power, there was also the generous reward from Dark Harvest.

Uehara could easily calculate the number of casualties that Onoki had not yet received.

[Dark Harvest: After defeating a Ninja, you will get a part of the strength from the enemy. Each time it increases your life energy by 10 points, chakra energy by 10 points, and natural energy by 10 points. Current accumulation: 249,610 points of life energy, 249,610 points of chakra energy, and 249,610 points of natural energy.]

Name: Uehara Naraku

Life Energy: 323,731

Chakra Energy: 321,590

Natural Energy: 321,590

Life Energy Recovery Rate: 216 points/second

Chakra Energy Recovery Rate: 108 points/second

Natural Energy Recovery Rate: 216 points/second

Skill Cooldown Reduction: 100%

Remaining Gold Coins: 6,630

Uehara tapped his finger and slowly nodded. His Chakra value might be comparable to Naruto's value.

After all, if Kakashi's highest chakra was at least 3,000 points, Naruto was four times that of Kakashi, and if Naruto used Kyuubi's chakra, it would be a hundred times more than Kakashi's chakra.

This protagonist was simply terrifying!

Uehara had worked hard for so long, and perhaps he could barely match the chakra in his body.

Fortunately, Uehara had already obtained the extreme chakra change of three chakra attributes and three kinds of Bloodline limits, so it was not too shameful.

Akatsuki's base.

Uehara's team was the fastest to return.

Kakuzu had already led the team into the Country of River. They were still on their way to find Nanabi Jinchuriki and should be able to catch Nanabi Jinchuriki soon.

Nagato brought Six Paths of Pain to capture Rokubi Jinchuriki. He rode his Giant Drill-Beaked Bird Summon and quickly arrived at the destination. He had already captured Rokubi Jinchuriki and would probably be back soon.

However, this time, Nagato encountered trouble in the process of capturing Rokubi.

"Someone saw Tendo Pain."

When Nagato contacted Uehara, he whispered, "Kirigakure and Konohagakure have scattered hundreds of Ninjas around Rokubi Jinchuriki. Even if I killed a part of them, there are still many who escaped."

Nagato did not mind and continued softly, "However, it doesn't matter even if they find out. We are only missing Hachibi and Kyuubi."

"…"

Uehara's heart could not help but sink.

If Konohagakure and Kirigakure found out about this, this information should be sent to Tsunade's desk soon, and it would fall into Jiraiya's hands. The two of them would definitely know what the existence of the Rinnegan meant!

"It should be fine, right?"

Uehara rubbed his forehead, "I have already bragged about Hanzo in front of them. Would Jiraiya still doubt me?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 260: Tsunade: These Two Akatsuki Members Look Familiar

It was inevitable for Pain to be exposed.

After Kirigakure was attacked, the new Fifth Mizukage, tried to launch a plan to use Rokubi Jinchuriki to ambush Akatsuki's organization. Unfortunately, Konoha was attacked by Kakuzu and the others and the plan ended in failure.

However, Terumi did not give up on Rokubi Jinchuriki and even sent people to persuade him to return to the village.

However, the disheartened Rokubi Jinchuriki refused Terumi's proposal. Utakata believed that he had the ability to protect himself and it was more dangerous to return to Kirigakure to face those who discriminated or tried to deprive Bijuu.

Terumi was really helpless.

The entire Kirigakure had been broken through by Akatsuki's organization. What could a mere Rokubi Jinchuriki do? Wouldn't he be sending his heads to Akatsuki if he stayed outside at this time?

Unfortunately, Terumi's authority was really not enough.

Moreover, Terumi's methods were relatively mild. He only sent a portion of Ninjas to monitor and protect Rokubi Jinchuriki, continuing to persuade him to return to the village.

Unfortunately, in the face of an enemy of Six Paths of Pain's level, it was not easy for those Kiri Ninja who was in charge of protecting and monitoring to escape to send a few letters back. At least they brought back information about a new member of Akatsuki's organization.

Strictly speaking, the blame should be split between Uehara and Danzo, or even more.

If not for killing Danzo and rewarding him with Dark Harvest, Uehara would not have destroyed a village for the sake of Dark Harvest's power.

If Uehara did not destroy Kirigakure, Terumi would not deliberately be hostile to the Akatsuki organization, and would not deliberately protect and monitor the situation of Rokubi Jinchuriki.

Now that Terumi had received the information about the new Akatsuki member and Rokubi Jinchuriki capture, she sent people to give these two pieces of information to her ally villages. Because of the alliance, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, and Konoha shared each other information.

In Konoha.

Tsunade was in the Ninja School, which was very rare for Tsunade. She was the type of Hokage who had to take time to deal with government affairs.

"Ha!"

Tsunade suddenly turned around and stepped on the ground. The huge force on her feet directly destroyed the floor, and the entire empty field was instantly turned into ruins!

A group of Ninjas who had not graduated looked at this scene in a trance. They did not feel the warmth of the will of fire and only felt the violence of a Hokage.

"Hey, what are you standing there for? Applause!"

Tsunade looked at the group of little kids with dissatisfaction.

The students of the Ninja School were scared silent for a second by her words, then scattered applause sounded, which was even more awkward than the scene just now.

Most of the boys were scared and did not know what to do.

Most of the girls were Fifth Hokage's little fans.

Tsunade looked at the excited girls in a circle with satisfaction. She stretched out her palm and rubbed the little girl in the front, "Hanabi is eleven years old this year, right? You will graduate and become a ninja next year. You have to work harder!"

"Yes, Tsunade-sama!"

After nodding seriously to Hanabi, he suddenly said, "Tsunade-sama, can I become your disciple?"

"Huh?"

A question mark appeared on Tsunade's head. She squatted down and looked at Hanabi and smiled, "When I saw you training Hyuga Soft Fist, you were already a genius ninja! Do you still want to become a medical ninja?"

"No."

Hanabi calmly shook her head, her hair slightly fluttering. Even if she was only eleven years old this year, it could be seen that she would definitely become a beautiful female Ninja in the future.

Hanabi's face became solemn, and her eyes became a little determined, "I want to learn Tsunade-sama's strange power to kill Uehara Naraku and avenge father!"

Three to four years ago, in the Konoha Collapse Plan during the Chunin Exam, Hiashi was beaten by Uehara and become disabled in order to protect a group of Genins.

Therefore, the entire Hyuga clan was forced to promote another Ninja of the Hyuga clan, Hinata, to become the clan head.

At that time, she was still a Genin.

From then on, the Hyuga clan gradually began to keep a low profile.

Her father and sister actually doted on her very much. She was also a little genius and could be said to have had a good childhood life.

After the Chunin Exam ended, all of this changed.

Because of his disability, Hiashi had become depressed. He had placed all his hopes on his two daughters. Hinata's attitude when she was outside was very tough, but she always secretly shed tears in the middle of the night.

After all, all the members of the branch family of the Hyuga Clan hoped that Hinata, the head of the family, could shoulder the burden of the family and Hyuga's reputation!

Hanabi had been watching all of this and deeply remembered the name of her enemy in her heart, as well as her practice dummy.

Uehara Naraku!

Uehara Naraku!

Tsunade heard Hua Huo's words and looked at the determination and hatred on Byakugan's face. The smile on Tsunade's face gradually disappeared.

"I won't promise you."

Tsunade shook her head.

This sentence made Hanabi's face turn ugly.

After a while, Tsunade slowly stroked Hanabi's head and whispered, "If one day you don't want revenge, but to protect your family better and in order not to let Konoha's tragedy repeat itself, come back to me at that time!"

"…"

Hanabi was silent for a while.

A moment later, the little girl nodded and said, "Yes, Hokage-sama."

After leaving the Ninja School.

Tsunade looked up in boredom and sighed, "Really, at such a young age, you shouldn't be bound by hatred! Wouldn't that be the same as that little brat Sasuke, who is willing to do anything for power?"

"This is the result of war…"

Shizune, who was beside Tsunade, hugged a little pink pig and sighed, "The last time Uehara came, I saw Konohamaru secretly hiding on the side to assassinate Uehara. He always clamored to avenge the Third Hokage!"

Sakura, who was walking on the other side, stroked his hair and whispered, "I clearly felt that Uehara-senpai wasn't a bad person!"

"Well, are there pure good people and bad people in this world?"

Tsunade snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "That little brat is also doing this for his own village. This kind of thing is understandable. After all, he is just a ninja who accepted the orders of his superior. Don't mention this topic again."

It was good not to mention this matter.

At the mention of this matter, Tsunade couldn't help but want to scold Danzo.

Unfortunately, Danzo was suspected to have died in battle and before he died, he added a big problem to Konoha.

"Hokage-sama!"

An Anbu appear in front of Tsunade and respectfully said, "Kirigakure's messenger is here. They brought the latest information about Akatsuki's organization!"

Another Dark Group Ninja also flew in front of Tsunade and said in a deep voice, "Lord Hokage, the information about Earth Country has just arrived. Iwagakure was attacked by Akatsuki and suffered heavy casualties. Gobi Jinchuriki was captured by Akatsuki's organization!"

Another Anbu Ninja appear in front of Tsunade and whispered, "Hokage-sama, Iwagakure's messenger is here negotiating. They hope to use the information of a member of Akatsuki's organization that has yet to appear to exchange for our information about Akatsuki's organization!"

"…"

Tsunade's forehead could not help but jump.

Just as Tsunade was about to rush to the Hokage building, another Anbu appeared in front of her and said in a deep voice, "Hokage-sama, the leader of Takigakure Shibuki has sent a message. It is also about Akatsuki!"

"…"

Tsunade's emotions gradually became irritable. She clenched her fist and punched the wall next to her!

After doing all this, Tsunade gritted her teeth and squeezed out a few words from her teeth, "I will immediately go to Hokage Building to see what is going on! Why did the group of people from Akatsuki suddenly make such a big move?"

Country of Earth, Country of River, and Country of Water.

Tsunade's heart was covered with a shadow. If her guess was right, the news sent by Kirigakure and Takigakure should be the news of Jinchuriki's robbing.

The truth was as Tsunade expected.

In the Hokage Building, Tsunade met Kirigakure's messenger and immediately learned that Rokubi Jinchuriki, was captured by Akatsuki and an enemy with the legendary Rinnegan has appeared.

The information sent by the messenger of Takigakure was relatively miserable. Before the whole village could have decent resistance, several members of Akatsuki's organization rushed in and captured Nanabi Jinchuriki Fu.

This was not unexpected to Tsunade.

After all, Takigakure did not have the strength to protect Nanabi. Tsunade once mentioned protection, but unfortunately, Shibuki did not dare to agree.

But now, their Jinchuriki were directly captured by Akatsuki's organization.

Iwagakure's messenger was more interesting.

This messenger of Iwagakure might have been inspired by Onoki, and they wanted to get the location of Akatsuki's organization through negotiation.

"…"

Tsunade was speechless.

Who the hell knew where Akatsuki's base location was?

If Tsunade knew where Akatsuki's base location was, would she still be sitting in Hokage Office and listening to the bad news? She would have already started to organize Konoha Ninja Army to attack Akatsuki's base.

Iwagakure's ninja was a little hesitant, and he stuttered, "But according to the information we got, Konoha and Sunagakure jointly took back the Fifth Kazekage Gaara who was taken away by Akatsuki…"

"That's because…"

Tsunade wanted to say the credit of Uehara and Amegakure, but fortunately, she was still political sensitive and immediately swallowed the name of Uehara.

After all, once Iwagakure took this opportunity to build a friendly relationship with Amegakure, it would be a very bad situation for Konoha.

"Alright!"

Tsunade slapped the table and said coldly, "If you are willing to negotiate, then bring the information you have! Maybe the member of Akatsuki you know is already on our list of information!"

"This…"

The messenger was not very good at negotiating.

A moment later, he remembered the order of Third Tsuchikage and said in a deep voice, "In addition to the information Konoha can give us now, we also ask Konoha to inform our village when they find Akatsuki base in the future!"

"Don't worry."

Tsunade looked at the Iwa Messenger with dissatisfaction and said with contempt, "The more teammates there are, the better. If we want to encircle Akatsuki, it is not possible to succeed with just a single village!"

"… I hope Hokage-sama can keep her promise."

The Iwa Messenger gritted his teeth and put the scroll on Hokage's desk then whispered, "This is the information about Akatsuki and our Iwagakure's contact."

"Huh?"

Tsunade couldn't help but smile and mock him, "We always thought that Iwagakure and Akatsuki were close partners!"

Back then, in the Country of Grass, Iwagakure used Akatsuki's organization to add many casualties to Konoha, and Tsunade remembered it very clearly.

Seeing that Iwagakure was also destroyed by Akatsuki's organization, Tsunade's mood couldn't be more comfortable, especially since this group of people still needed help from Konoha. If not for the big picture, Tsunade really wanted to kick this Iwa Messenger out.

"Huh?"

After Tsunade opened the scroll, she couldn't help but frown, "Is this woman Amegakure's traitor?"

Tsunade rubbed her forehead and looked at the sketch on the scroll, "Why does she look familiar? I think I have seen her somewhere before."

"Has Hokage-sama seen her before?"

The Iwa Messenger had just received the information given to him by Konoha.

To be honest, the Iwa Messenger was a little rude. If Tsunade knew the woman on the scroll, wouldn't their information be meaningless?

"Don't worry."

Tsunade looked at the Iwa Messenger and whispered, "This member is not on our wanted list. Your information is very valuable, and our agreement is still valid."

After the Iwa Messenger turned around and left.

Tsunade continued to stare at the scroll, and her brow furrowed more and more.

On the scroll.

It was a female ninja with a cold face.

This female ninja was wearing an Ame ninja forehead protector and a black robe from Akatsuki's organization. She looked like she was not easy to get close to.

Below the scroll was some information about her, such as light blue hair and light orange pupils. She often wore a bunch of paper flowers on her head. She was especially good at some kind of paper ninjutsu and could ignore physical attacks and so on.

Just as Tsunade was thinking, a tall, white-haired old man walked into Hokage's office with a yellow-haired youth. He said excitedly, "Hey, Tsunade, we are back!"

"Jiraiya? Naruto?"

Tsunade subconsciously put down the scroll in her hand and looked up at them in surprise, "Why are you back? Did Naruto succeed in Sage mode? Didn't you spend many years…"

"Shh, shh, shh!"

Jiraiya quickly raised a finger on his lips and slowly walked to Hokage's desk. He sighed and said, "In any case, his Sage mode can be considered as training's success! It's just that the duration of Sage mode is a bit troublesome…"

The Kyuubi, who was in Naruto's body, did not allow other Summoned Beast to share Naruto's body like Jiraiya with the two toad sage. This led to Naruto's Sage mode, although training had succeeded, it could not last too long in battle.

Fortunately, this little fellow had another shortcut.

After talking about Sage mode, Jiraiya glanced at the scroll in front of Tsunade and asked in surprise, "Well, what are you looking at? Why is your expression so ugly just now?"

"Oh."

Tsunade subconsciously frowned again. First, she handed the intelligence scroll that Iwagakure gave to Jiraiya, then she took out a copy of the intelligence scroll that Kirigakure gave her and handed it to Jiraiya.

Tsunade's expression was not good. She whispered, "This is the information we just got. Akatsuki organization has two hidden members. I seem to have seen them before…"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 261: Jiraiya: I Have Fans in Amegakure

Tsunade had indeed seen them before.

After Jiraiya received the scroll, he could not help but widen his eyes and stare at the portrait on the scroll, "Is this… Konan?"

The first time Jiraiya saw the portrait of Konan, he immediately recognized the silhouette of Konan. It should be one of the three disciples that he had accepted from Country of Rain.

Moreover…

What Konan was good at was Paper Ninjutsu.

However, he did not know why Konan, who was thought to have died in the war, was still alive and joined the notorious Akatsuki organization.

After Jiraiya's expression changed, he suddenly revealed a bright smile, "Although Konan has already grown into a very beautiful woman, I can still see her past appearance. It's just that her personality seems to have become very different!"

After all, the Konan in the portrait was not gentle at all. There was only coldness in her eyes, and her expression was just like the other members of Akatsuki that Jiraiya and the others had seen.

Indifferent.

Ruthless.

"Huh? Konan… Isn't that your student in Amegakure…"

Tsunade's expression also changed. She suddenly looked up at Jiraiya, "If I remember correctly, they should have died in the war!"

Tsunade heard Jiraiya mention it.

Jiraiya stayed with Country of Rain for three years and taught three children. To be precise, the three children were the first batch of disciples that Jiraiya accepted.

Unfortunately, in the third Ninja World war, Jiraiya received news from a toad that sent the letter. The three children all died on the battlefield, which made Jiraiya depressed for a long time.

"I don't know either…"

Jiraiya sighed and shook his head.

In addition to the relationship between teacher and student for three years, Jiraiya also thought that one of the children with the Rinnegan might be the Son of Fate he was looking for.

The Rinnegan was the legendary Eye of the Sage.

However, in the next moment, Jiraiya received the news of the Rinnegan. When he slowly opened the scroll that Kirigakure had sent over, his expression suddenly became even uglier.

"It's actually Yahiko…"

Jiraiya subconsciously clenched the scroll in his hand. He recognized Yahiko's appearance at a glance, and also the Rinnegan in Yahiko's eyes.

Jiraiya's fingers slowly relaxed, and he slowly placed the scroll in his hand on the table. His expression suddenly became incomparably ugly, "How did Yahiko obtain Nagato's Rinnegan… If he and Konan are both alive, where is Nagato?"

The first thought in Jiraiya's mind was that Yahiko had killed Nagato and taken away his Rinnegan.

No, it could also be another situation.

After Nagato died, Yahiko had transplanted Nagato's Rinnegan. After all, Yahiko and Naruto had similar personalities and were not the kind of people who could hurt their companions.

Only in this way was it possible to get close to the truth.

If it were after Nagato was killed, Yahiko would transplant Nagato's Rinnegan in order to take revenge and join the Akatsuki organization to try and destroy this Ninja World.

This was the most credible situation.

"Ero sennin, Granny Tsunade, do you know these two people?"

Naruto walked over and looked curiously at the two portraits on the scroll. He touched his chin and said, "Are they the ninjas from our village?"

"No."

Jiraiya shook his head and looked at the portraits of Pain and Konan. He said in a deep voice, "They are Country of Rain's ninjas. In the second Ninja World War, they were the student I accepted in the Country of Rain after the war ended…"

After saying that, Jiraiya suddenly looked up at Tsunade and whispered, "A few years ago, when Orochimaru invaded Konoha, Danzo threatened Uehara to kill the old man. He seemed to have promised a few conditions…"

"One of them."

Tsunade's face also darkened, and she said, "That is to ask Konoha to help and support Amegakure to destroy Akatsuki's organization. But later on, Uehara probably wanted to maintain Amegakure's independence and prevent the war from spreading, so he decided to remove this one."

"Hehe…"

Jiraiya chuckled and shook his head.

Jiraya whispered, "According to the information that Uehara brought up and we got, after Akatsuki and Amegakure broke up, Country of Rain fell into civil strife until Hanzo led Amegakure to completely expel Akatsuki;

Before they broke up, Akatsuki was established because of Amegakure's support. At that time, Uehara even took the initiative to recruit a few members for Akatsuki, so he must know Konan and Yahiko! After all, they are the Country of Rain's ninjas. "

After taking a deep breath, Jiraiya slowly looked up at Tsunade, and his face gradually became gloomy, "That little brat Uehara has been hiding the information of Konan and Yahiko. He has never told us the information of these two people!"

This meant that Amegakure had never sincerely cooperated with Konoha. Uehara went to Konoha several times and often participated in the alliance meeting, but never mentioned that Akatsuki had two hidden members.

"What do you think Amegakure is hiding their purpose?"

Tsunade tapped her finger on the table and frowned, "Among the few villages that participated in the encirclement of Akatsuki, Amegakure has always been the one who worked the hardest. It was also thanks to Uehara that we saved the Fifth Kazekage."

Tsunade looked at the scroll and continued, "Before we attacked Kakuzu last time, Uehara once mentioned that he wanted the treasures on Kakuzu for a long time. Could it be that the Rinnegan also similar?"

"It might not be impossible."

Jiraiya stretched his waist, and a bright smile appeared on his face, "If they really want to seize the Rinnegan, it doesn't seem strange to hide the information… I'm just curious about how much information they still have about Akatsuki."

After saying this, Jiraiya touched his chin and said, "It's better for me to secretly investigate Amegakure this time. It's better to get some complete information about Akatsuki. After all, there is no more accurate source of information than Amegakure the birthplace of Akatsuki's organization…"

"No, this is too dangerous!"

Tsunade immediately stopped Jiraiya and explained in a deep voice, "Moreover, Amegakure is our ally. If we sneak in and get discovered, it is very likely to cause a misunderstanding between the two sides!"

After Tsunade finished speaking, she immediately took out a scroll and whispered, "I will immediately send someone to send a diplomatic statement to Amegakure, asking them to hand over all the information about Akatsuki!

That guy, Hanzo, secretly hid the information about Akatsuki!

In addition to the secrets of longevity and the Rinnegan, they might also want to take the opportunity to attack other Big Countries Great Ninja Village and realize the dream of that old man to dominate the world! "

"This is normal."

Jiraiya stretched out his palm and pressed it on the blank scroll, stopping Tsunade's actions. He slowly shook his head and said, "Even if you write a letter, it will be useless. The things they want to hide will never be announced."

"…"

Tsunade suddenly fell silent.

In fact, she also knew that Jiraiya was right.

How could something that could not be obtained from the negotiation table be obtained from a diplomatic statement? Hanzo had always been an ambitious guy. How could he change his attitude just because of a diplomatic statement?

Maybe after Hanzo expelled Akatsuki from the Country of Rain, he was worried about the threat of Akatsuki and let Uehara reveal a lot of information about Akatsuki.

Later, Hanzo found out that Akatsuki's organization had attacked the Big Countries Great Ninja Village one after another, causing them to suffer heavy losses. Perhaps it would be helpful for him to dominate the world, so he began to attack Akatsuki's organization again. He even deliberately concealed information about Akatsuki.

"That old fellow, Hanzo!"

Tsunade suddenly clenched the pen in her hand and crushed it into pieces, "Now that Akatsuki endangers the entire Ninja World, is he still taking the opportunity to gain for himself!"

"Alright, alright."

Jiraiya looked at Tsunade who had fallen into silence. He chuckled and continued, "Don't worry. Although Amegakure has been isolated from the outside world all these years, he would occasionally communicate with us. Moreover, we are allies with Amegakure. Once I am discovered, they might not kill me out of respect for you!"

In fact, the probability of this was not high.

Generally, if a spy was sent to an Allied Village to steal information, not only would it hurt the Alliance relationship, but it would also give the Allied Village a reason to kill a spy. After all, spies never had the right to survive.

If Jiraiya was found and could escape, it would just be a dispute between Konoha and Amegakure, and even Konoha could use the information that Jiraiya stole to blame Amegakure.

If Jiraiya was caught or killed, then the relationship between Konoha and Amegakure would be complicated!

"Well, I won't be in danger."

Jiraiya stood up and said with a chuckle, "Besides, if I encounter any danger, you can immediately issue a diplomatic statement! Maybe you can ask them to send me back with the matter of Amegakure hiding Yahiko and Konan!"

After saying that, Jiraiya took out a set of Icha Icha Paradise from his ninja backpack and added with a chuckle, "Besides, I have fans in Amegakure!

If Uehara knew, as long as I bribed him with this set of books, he might give a face to this set of books and let me live!"

To be honest, Jiraiya was also very uncertain about sneaking into Amegakure.

That was the place where the Ninja Demigod Hanzo had always been guarding.

Even though Jiraiya had already become a well-known Ninja like Hanzo. He still could not help but be shocked when he recalled Hanzo's fierce might when he was young.

"Idiot!"

Tsunade couldn't help but pat her forehead and scolded, "Don't take that kind of fragile relationship seriously! That little brat Uehara is very loyal to Hanzo. He is the number one lackey of Hanzo!"

"Hahahaha, you won't understand the friendship of men!"

Jiraiya smiled and shook his head. He put away the book in his ninja backpack and turned to look at Naruto, who was hesitating. He rubbed his forehead and said, "Naruto, I don't think there is anything I can teach you. Then I'll pass on my last trick!"

"Ero sennin?"

Naruto raised his head and looked at Jiraiya worriedly. He said in a deep voice, "I heard that you are going to a very dangerous place. I have learned Sage Mode now. I can go in your place!"

"As a child, it is better to stay at home and do the task obediently…"

Jiraiya took out a notebook from his ninja bag, knocked on Naruto's head, and handed the notebook to him, "There is a treasure land that I passed by when I was training in the ninja world. This notebook is a guide for each of the girls…"

"That was enough!"

Tsunade was so angry that she smashed her own table!

At this time, why was he still so improper!

Jiraiya was so scared that his palm froze on the spot. After he calmed down, he slowly handed the notebook in his hand to Naruto, "That… This is mainly my manuscript…"

"Ero sennin!"

Naruto shook his head and didn't take his notes, "I will take your place to steal information, or I will go with you!"

"Absolutely not."

Jiraiya quickly shook his head and explained in a deep voice, "Amegakure is sealed and its security has always been tight. If you go, you will only be a burden…"

"Ero sennin!"

"Alright!"

Jiraiya patted Naruto's forehead and said in a deep voice, "After getting the information, I will come back immediately. When I am not in Konoha, you have to protect the village in my place. Don't let Konoha end up like the other villages."

"…"

Naruto gritted his teeth and slowly lowered his head.

"Tsunade…"

Jiraiya rubbed his palms and his face slowly turned red. He said softly, "I mean if you can… after I come back…"

"Hmm?"

Tsunade looked up in confusion.

"Fine."

Jiraiya patted his forehead and said softly, "If it's possible, help me take good care of Naruto!"

Tsunade, "…"

In any case, Jiraiya had already made up his mind.

Moreover, this trip was actually not that dangerous.

There were not many strong ninjas in Amegakure other than Hanzo and a genius ninja like Uehara.

Even if Jiraiya could not defeat them, it would still be easy for him to escape.

Akatsuki's base.

Uehara had just sealed Gobi, Rokubi, and Nanabi. He did not know that the news of Konan and Pain had appeared in front of Tsunade and Jiraiya.

No matter what, the cause and effect of the world still had to be blamed on Danzo.

If Danzo had not colluded with Hanzo to ambush Akatsuki, it would not deteriorate into an evil organization.

Now that the information about Konan and Pain was leaked, it was also because of the reward of killing Danzo that Uehara liked to destroy the Great Ninja Village when capturing Bijuu, which led to the joint efforts of several Great Ninja Villages to exchange information about Akatsuki.

If that was the case, it really was Danzo's fault.

After sealing the three Bijuu, Deidara collapsed to the ground, "I sealed three Bijuu in one go. I have to rest for a few days!"

"Yes."

Pain also nodded and said in a deep voice, "Next, only Hachibi and Kyuubi, the two strongest ones, are left. After resting for a few days, we will collectively capture Hachibi Jinchuriki and Konoha Kyuubi Jinchuriki!"

Pain slowly looked at Gedo Mazo's seven bright eyes, and a light flashed in his eyes. Next, the speed of collecting Bijuu must hasten!

Uehara also looked at the seven eyes that Gedo Mazo showed, and a light flashed in his eyes. The plan to kick Nagato and Konan out must hasten…

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 262: I'm Suitable to Be the Man Behind the Scenes

Inside Amegakure.

Uehara lay in his room, taking a nap.

Now that Gedo Mazo had absorbed seven Bijuu, he had to find a way to remove Konan and Nagato before the ten tails were resurrected.

This was not easy to handle.

This was because Uehara had to find a way to revive Madara, play with his life, and complete his main mission and advancement mission.

"I need to use the Rinnegan to revive that monster Madara…"

Uehara rubbed his forehead, "Nagato has suffered too much in his life. I can't let his heart hurt again, right? He will probably collapse!"

Nagato definitely would not give up on his Rinnegan.

Uehara also had no way of telling everything, otherwise, it would disrupt his plan, so he could only do what he could do first.

Uehara tapped his finger and said in a low voice, "Forget it, let him go to the Pure Land first, then revive him! As for who to revive Pain with the Rinnegan, there are many other choices. That Orochimaru should be obedient now, right?"

This could be regarded as a kind of recycling.

That guy Orochimaru had long wanted the Rinnegan.

Uehara began to think in his heart. It was better to give it to Orochimaru and let him revive him, and then let Black Zetsu control Orochimaru's consciousness. At that time, he would see who was stronger between these two guys who liked to control other people's bodies…

"I am indeed a genius mastermind behind the scenes!"

Uehara suddenly clenched his fist and felt a little excited. He could actually come up with such a move. Wouldn't it be better if he let Orochimaru obtain the Rinnegan and then resurrect Madara?

He could also try to see if Orochimaru could escape the fate of certain death after using the Rinnegan.

The only problem was…

Uehara had tricked Orochimaru so many times. Now, Orochimaru had finally lived a few years of peaceful life in Ryuchi Cave, and he would pull him out again to be a scapegoat…

To be honest, he felt a little ashamed.

After feeling ashamed, he suddenly felt very good.

What was a qualified mastermind behind the scenes? Any chess piece had value, and everyone could be placed on the chessboard at any time.

Uehara got up from the bed and looked down at the tallest tower in Amegakure. It was where Nagato lived.

Uehara sighed softly, "Then I will let you vent your pain again! After experiencing it, you will also have a bright future."

All along.

Both Nagato and Konan had to arrange a bright future for him. Now, it was Uehara's turn to arrange them.

The only problem was…

Six Paths of Pain was now very, very strong.

Especially Shurado(Asura Path) Pain. Not only was he armed to the teeth, but he also had an ultimate art.

He only needed one self-explosion to destroy the entire Konohagakure. Compared to using Almighty Push, it was easier and save time. It also would not waste too many chakras and lifespan.

"Ha~…"

Uehara rubbed his forehead and muttered, "Now that Jiraiya did not die in Amegakure, he and Naruto should be able to deal with Pain, right?

Should I send someone to send an intelligence report in advance so that Konoha will know that Akatsuki's organization will attack them soon? After being on guard, they should not lose, right?

After the battle between them is over, pretend to be a villain and bring the Rinnegan back. However, Konan-sensei situation is a bit troublesome, so I can only make her sad and desperate first. Then I can find a way to let her know that everything I did was for her and Nagato… "

When Uehara thought of this, his expression couldn't help but change. Why did this script feel so familiar?

Wasn't this f*cking script of Itachi?

Uehara suddenly understood Itachi's feelings for no reason. He couldn't help but pat his cheeks to sober up, "Konan-sensei and Nagato,

It must be the same as Sasuke… They will definitely understand me. "

After thinking for a while.

Uehara still planned to talk to Kabuto and ask him to help prepare for Orochimaru's appearance, and by the way, let him help fill iff their some gaps in the plan.

"Destiny!"

Uehara quietly opened his Destiny skill. Just as he was about to use his teleportation to leave Amegakure, he saw the head of a white-haired old man on the Destiny skill panel. Moreover, this head was close at hand.

Uehara's face instantly darkened. He had just said that Jiraiya did not come here to die. Konoha's strength would balance with Pain's strength.

By the way, he could also get a side mission completion.

As a result, Jiraiya appeared in Amegakure!

"Konoha… Did not believe me?"

The corner of Uehara's eyes slightly twitch, and he flew out of his room, "I wasted so much time praising Hanzo! Konoha actually doesn't believe me?"

This was purely Uehara thinking too much.

Jiraiya and Tsunade actually believed in Uehara. At least they knew that Uehara had always been very friendly to Konoha.

They simply didn't believe in Hanzo.

The night gradually deepened.

Amegakure's rain still hadn't stopped and the water on the ground hadn't faded yet. A frog poked its head out of the water and looked around vigilantly.

The rain fell on the toad's body.

The toad opened its mouth and a hand emerged from its mouth. The owner of the hand also slowly emerged from the toad's mouth.

It was the secret technique of Mount Myuboku, the Gamagakure no Jutsu (Hiding in a Toad Technique).

After Jiraiya emerged from the toad, he waved his hand to let the toad return to Mount Myuboku. His face revealed a hint of determination, "At least I have successfully infiltrated…"

The rain slowly fell from the sky.

The rain fell on Jiraiya's body, but the white-haired ninja did not notice it at all and walked into the street inside Amegakure.

Amegakure.

At the highest point.

Tendo Pain stood there and felt the message from Ukojizai no Jutsu(Rain Tiger at Will Technique). He whispered to summon Konan and Uehara in the village, "Someone sneaked in. The enemy should be Jiraiya-sensei. He is very strong and will not be our companion. Now he is hiding in the village. When the rain stops, find him…"

"I have found him!"

Uehara interrupted Pain and said softly, "Jiraiya-sama and I are old friends. Konan-sensei paper technique is too easy to be restrained by Jiraiya-sama's fire and oil technique. Let me do it."

"Uehara."

Konan's voice rang out and her voice was a little low, "This is a matter between us and Jiraiya-sensei. You should not be involved…"

"Is there any difference?"

Uehara stroked his ring and sat in a small tea room. He slowly said, "Sensei, it is not that easy to deal with Jiraiya-sama. I have fought with him before. With his strange Summoned Beast, it is very easy for him to escape. It seems that we can't hide our secrets from him…"

After Uehara finished speaking, he slowly turned his head through the glass of the tea room and looked at the sneaky white-haired old man. He sighed faintly and said, "I hope that Amegakure's secret won't scare him too much, right?"

It shouldn't be, right?

Uehara watched as Jiraiya sat next to a villager selling steamed buns. He watched with interest as Jiraiya chatted with the villager.

Jiraiya bought a steamed bun and chatted with a great interest for a while. After that, he seemed to have mentioned something intentionally or unintentionally, "As expected of the legendary Ninja Demigod Hanzo that led this place, this village is so peaceful…"

"…"

The footsteps on the street stopped.

All the eyes of the villagers were focused on Jiraiya, making him instantly realize that the situation was not quite right. Jiraiya hurriedly ate the buns and hide.

Jiraiya stuffed the buns in his mouth and looked up to find an Adult Entertainment Shop. After a smile flashed on his face, he turned and walked into this Make-Out Club Battle. (TL note: Make-Out Club Battle is the name of the Adult Entertainment Shop the same in the Anime)

This kind of place was the most suitable place to inquire information.

"Really…"

Uehara sat in the tea room and shook his head slowly. Although Amegakure had a few Adult Entertainment shops, he had never been there.

Uehara sighed. He looked up at the sunny doll that was folded with paper by the window. He then looked at the paper crane on his table and shook his head with a smile.

On the other side.

Jiraiya, who walked into the store, ordered the wine and a big sister accompanied him with drinking intending to inquire about Amegakure through her.

Originally, he just wanted to enter Hanzo's territory to steal some information about Akatsuki's organization. He didn't expect that he could find some unexpected gains.

Although…

These gains might be too shocking.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 263: Hanzo Died 7-8 Years Ago!

Amegakure's Make-Out Club Battle.

Jiraiya was a little tired.

After Jiraiya arrived at the Make-Out Club Battle store, he ordered a plump woman called the Tezuna. As a result, this woman had been praising Uehara since she came.

"If not for Uehara-sama, the village wouldn't be like this. Ever since Uehara-sama came, more and more ninjas joined Amegakure. Only then did the village gradually become more and more prosperous!"

"… Oh."

At this moment, the joys and sorrows of human beings were not interlinked. Jiraiya only felt that the girl pouring wine next to him was a little noisy. It was not like he did not know Uehara.

The plump woman saw Jiraiya's sleepiness and chuckled, "Customer, what's wrong? Are you sleepy?"

"I'm actually fine."

Jiraiya swirled the wine glass in his hand and asked nonchalantly, "The leader of this village is called Hanzo, right? Does he trust Uehara that much?"

"What did you say?"

"I say, the leader of this village seems to be called Hanzo…"

"Shh!"

Tezuna suddenly raised a finger and said in a deep voice, "Customer, this name is not something that can be mentioned here. What if other people report it to Lady Angel…"

"Lady Angel?"

"That's right, Lady Angel is Uehara-sama's Sensei."

Tesuna waved her hand in a hurry and said softly, "If you talk about that name here, when Lady Angel finds out, she will never let you go!"

"Oh, can't you mention the name Hanzo…"

Jiraiya touched his chin and began to think again.

If he remembered correctly, Kakashi also vaguely mentioned that Uehara's Sensei was Amegakure higher-ups, who were enough to affect Hanzo's decision.

He really didn't expect it.

Jiraiya lowered his head and frowned as he pondered. Amegakure had forbidden anyone from talking about Hanzo, and they were gradually worshipping a ninja called Angel and Uehara. It made people feel very strange. Was Hanzo too cautious?

"In fact, the so-called Hanzo was already dead."

The plump woman called Tezuna suddenly approached Jiraiya, covered her lips and whispered, "My husband is a ninja of the village. I heard my husband mention that Hanzo was personally killed by Uehara-sama, and his corpse was hung on the high tower to show the public!"

"Pfft!"

Jiraiya, who was originally slowly drinking wine, suddenly spat out a mouthful of wine when he heard the words of this woman!

"What did you say? Do you already have a husband?"

After saying this, Jiraiya shook his head and said something more important, "Wait a minute… You just said that Uehara killed Hanzo? And Uehara hung his body up to show the public?"

Really?

I don't believe it!

How was this possible?

What the hell was going on?

How could such a thing happen?

Uehara had always been the most loyal Ninja to Hanzo. He didn't even hesitate to go against his own conscience. Every time, he would follow Hanzo's orders with a solemn face. He even helped Hanzo search for a longevity treasure.

If Uehara really killed Hanzo, this news was as shocking as the death of Hokage in the hand of his direct disciple!

Moreover, Hanzo was a Ninja Demigod!

No, was it a genjutsu?

Jiraiya's expression suddenly changed. He subconsciously raised his finger and slowly circulated the chakra in his body. This was the method to break genjutsu.

This was not a genjutsu. He had not heard wrongly earlier.

After letting out a sigh of relief, Jiraiya's expression gradually became incomparably ugly. He never expected that after entering Amegakure, he would obtain such a world-shaking secret!

If not for the fact that he had infiltrated Amegakure today, Jiraiya wouldn't even know how that Hanzo-sama was like.

Uehara, who had always been loyal and devoted to Hanzo, had actually killed Hanzo!

"When had this happened?"

Jiraiya's expression gradually calmed down. He suppressed the shock in his heart. He wanted to continue to inquire about the information, hoping that Hanzo had only been murdered during this period of time.

Could it be…

Uehara felt that Hanzo's rule was corrupted, which was why he killed him?

Or was it for the sake of seizing power?

That little guy Uehara doesn't look like this kind of person at all. After all, Konoha has expressed their support for him to become the leader of Amegakure many times, but Uehara has never been tempted.

However, Tezuna shook her head, lowered her head and thought for a while, then said, "It seems to be seven or eight years ago, right? At that time, Amegakure was actually very strict. Every day was chaotic. It was when Uehara-sama killed Hanzo that brought the current peace!"

"…"

Bastard…

Seven or eight years ago…

Jiraiya's palm trembled slightly.

At this moment, he had the urge to crush the wine cup.

Uehara had already killed Hanzo seven or eight years ago!

The bit of admiration Jiraiya had for Uehara instantly disappeared, and a conspiracy theory of Uehara spread all over Jiraiya's body.

That little brat… really hid it well!

To be honest, Jiraiya was a little depressed.

At this moment, Jiraiya felt like his three views were about to collapse.

How did that fellow, Uehara, tell about his loyalty to Hanzo in front of them without changing his face, and even maintain it for so many years!

He killed Hanzo seven or eight years ago!

This meant that everything Uehara said was a lie!

In the past few years, Uehara usually acted in the name of Hanzo..

Once in the negotiation, Uehara would definitely open his mouth and say Hanzo's name.

Tsunade had expressed her envy more than once that Hanzo had such a loyal and powerful genius Ninja, especially Uehara who was good at medical ninjutsu.

Damn…

This guy was too good at acting!

If the Icha Icha Paradise was made into a movie or TV series, Uehara could definitely act as the male lead!

Jiraiya could not help but think of Hanzo.

In the past few years, Tsunade had been cursing and swearing about Hanzo. Before he set off, Tsunade was still criticizing Hanzo for not caring about the big picture.

The things that Hanzo does was always unsatisfactory. In fact, everyone in Konoha thinks that it would be good if Uehara became Amegakure's leader…

Now that he thinks about it…

I'm really f*cking sorry for Hanzo!

Amegakure was a scam, a scam hosted by Uehara. No wonder Amegakure's messenger has always been Uehara. Was he worried that others will leak the information?

This was indeed shocking.

No, it should be said that it was really too shocking!

Jiraiya began to recall again, why had no one ever discovered that Hanzo had been killed?

Uehara had clearly mentioned it so many times, but he had not revealed any flaws. Was it the name of Ninja Demigod that made them think that this would never happen?

When this guy was still in the Chunin Exam, he innocently talked about how difficult the war between Amegakure and Akatsuki was, and with a solemn face, he said that he could not go against the order of his leader, Hanzo, no matter what!

Jiraiya remembered the scenes of Uehara in the past…

"I am someone that Hanzo-sama trusts very much!"

"I will never go against Hanzo-sama's order!"

"Without this agreement, how can I face Hanzo-sama!"

"Our leader is the Ninja Demigod Hanzo-sama!"

"No one can defeat Hanzo-sama. He can defeat Akatsuki's organization by himself and chase them out of Country of Rain!"

Now…

He really wanted to curse.

If Hanzo had been killed seven or eight years ago, everything that happened afterward, such as assassinating Third, snatching the land in the Country of Grass, attacking Akatsuki's organization, and so on. All of Amegakure's actions were actually made by Uehara and that angel.

A truly terrifying person that… Uehara Naraku!

Jiraiya slowly controlled the shock on his face, and a wave of admiration and shock arose in his heart. After all, during the most dangerous time of the battle, Uehara could still say with a straight face that he could not let Hanzo down

Uehara was really a talent.

The water in the ninja world was very deep.

Many secrets were hidden.

However, Uehara kept talking about Hanzo, but he did not reveal any flaws.

What an outstanding person he was…!

Others sneaked in to steal information or something in disguise, but that little brat actually stole information openly without anyone noticing.

However, Amegakure must have been invaded more than once in so many years. Why has no one discovered this secret?

Jiraiya began to ponder this question.

Was it because the other ninjas who sneaked into Amegakure were all killed?

If he left now, would he be the first person to successfully escape from Amegakure? If he did not leave, what danger would he encounter?

But he was already here…

Jiraiya faintly felt that if he continued to investigate, there would definitely be more gains. Uehara definitely hid more than this!

That little brat…

His plot must be very big.

After all, Amegakure had covered up the truth that Hanzo had died a long time ago. Moreover, he uses many methods to hide this secret.

"Tezuna, your husband has sent a message!"

The plump woman sitting next to Jiraiya could not help but frown when she heard someone shouting outside, "What? Has my husband sent a letter? Didn't he say that he was going to patrol the lowest level of the village today?"

"…"

After Jiraiya heard Tezuna's nagging, he left the store. The information he had gathered here was still too little. It was better to catch a ninja and interrogate him.

At the same time, he also needed to confirm if Tezuna was telling the truth.

In any case, the information provided by a woman from an Adult Entertainment Shop was too lacking. Should he catch a ninja to ask for more information?

Inside the tea room.

Uehara slowly drank his tea and watched Jiraiya walk out of the shop with an ugly expression. Jiraiya then quickly sneaked into Amegakure's underground pipeline area.

"It seems that you know a part of the truth!"

Uehara smiled and put down the teacup in his hand. He said softly, "But how much truth do you know? Even if you think you have found a lot of information, you have only seen the tip of the iceberg…"

Uehara shook his head slowly and ordered loudly, "Write down today's tea money and send the bill to Lady Angel's office."

"Yes, Uehara-sama."

The waiter in the teahouse nodded hurriedly.

Most of Amegakure's villagers were used to this matter, and all of Uehara's expenses in the village would be paid by Lady Angel.

Uehara nodded and took an umbrella from the waiter. He walked into Amegakure and walked to the underground pipeline area.

Just as Uehara was walking on the street, a paper crane landed on his shoulder. Konan's voice came out, "Uehara, can you confirm Jiraiya-sensei's position?"

"Yes."

Uehara nodded and said softly, "Jiraiya-sama just came out of the Adult Entertainment Shop in the village and is rushing to the underground pipeline area. There are no villagers there. We can get rid of him there."

"…"

The Paper Crane was silent for a while.

A moment later, groups of paper cranes overlapped each other and flew over. They appeared next to Uehara and quickly formed the appearance of Konan.

Konan looked up at the signboard of the store. She frowned and hid under Uehara's umbrella.

"Store like this in the village must be banned."

"Uh…"

Uehara shook his head helplessly and leaned close to Konan's shoulder to prevent the rain from wetting her. He whispered, "Let's go see Jiraiya-sama first! Konan-sensei haven't seen him for a long time, right?"

"Well…"

A trace of disappointment flashed across Konan's face.

The three years he had studied under Jiraiya back then were actually very happy and relaxed because they didn't have to worry about being starved or being in too much danger.

Moreover, Jiraiya was a very kind person to his student.

If not for the sake of keeping the secret of Amegakure and Akatsuki's organization, Konan really didn't want to fight against his own Sensei.

"Alright, let's go!"

Uehara reached out his hand and wiped the water droplets off Konan's hair. He chuckled and said, "It won't be that easy to deal with Jiraiya-sama!"

Moreover, with him here, it would be even more difficult.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 264: Boy, I Won't Believe a Word You Said!

Amegakure.

In the underground pipeline area.

Jiraiya gradually calmed down.

As a trained ninja, no matter what happened in front of Jiraiya. Jiraiya could easily control his emotions.

The only problem was…

Uehara had told too many lies outside and Jiraiya suddenly felt that he could not count them all.

After Jiraiya found out that the death of Hanzo was one of the loopholes, he quickly found that everything Uehara said was a lie.

How could there be a person like Uehara in the world!

Generally, ninjas would lie to one person occasionally, or occasionally leak false information. Why would a guy like Uehara appear?

Uehara had always pretended that Hanzo was still alive and made up a bunch of lies based on the fact that Hanzo was still alive. Jiraiya thought that since one of the things Uehara said might be fake so the other might also be fake.

Everything was fake.

Everything was a lie.

The question was, what was the truth?

Even if Jiraiya tried hard to guess and analyze it, he could not guess it now. Because Uehara's words had completely changed, leaving him with no clue at all.

Just the name of Hanzo that had been taken out by Uehara for a long time. Who knew which of them might have really happened, but those things done under name of Hanzo were really not true at all.

Damn, how could there be a person like Uehara in this Ninja World!

Jiraiya felt that he had been traveling in the world for a long time. He had experienced everything in his fifties and had seen all kinds of people.

However, a person like Uehara was really strange!

After sighing for a while, Jiraiya found that he seemed to have entered some kind of misunderstanding. His purpose of coming to Amegakure was to get information about Akatsuki, not to think about how many things Uehara had done by borrowing Hanzo's name!

Perhaps, Uehara and his Sensei only felt that Hanzo's name was famous and used it to scare others from entering the Country of Rain?

Jiraiya rubbed his wrist and looked at the two Ame Ninjas patrolling in the underground pipeline area. He gritted his teeth and said, "Next, I need to find out if this little brat Uehara has any relationship with Akatsuki. Then, I will look for information about Akatsuki…"

At this moment, Jiraiya really hoped that Uehara and his Sensei just wanted to occupy this Amegakure. Even if Uehara and his Sensei had cooperated with the Akatsuki organization before, it did not matter.

For example, Uehara might have cooperated with Akatsuki to kill Hanzo or something. In fact, it did not matter as long as he did not collude with the Akatsuki organization now.

Even if Uehara had colluded with Danzo and Orochimaru to set off Konoha's chaos and assassinated the Third Hokage, it would not be a big deal.

First, for Konoha, the best situation was that Amegakure supported the creation of the Akatsuki organization. In the end, they still went their separate ways as Uehara said, and became mortal enemies.

In this way, Konoha and Amegakure could continue to be allies.

Second, for Konoha, the worst situation was that Uehara was a core member of Akatsuki and had been providing information about Konoha to the Akatsuki organization.

From the looks of it, Konoha seems to have been played in the palm of someone.

"The situation shouldn't be that bad, right?"

Jiraiya rubbed his temples and flew to a certain area of the underground pipeline. He followed the two Amen Ninjas and whispered, "That little brat Uehara still save people. His personality isn't that bad, right?"

It was a pity.

When Jiraiya used the Toad Mouth Binding Technique to catch the two patrolling Ame Ninjas and interrogated them for information, Jiraiya discovered that Uehara was much worse than he had imagined.

Inside the toad's stomach.

Jiraiya touched his chin.

Looking at the two stubborn Ame Ninja in front of him. He then chuckled and said, "Who exactly is Uehara? Is he the leader of Amegakure? I can see that everyone in this village respects him!"

"Uehara-sama is the most perfect ninja in history!"

A slightly older patrol Ame Ninja gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "If you want to assassinate Uehara-sama, then you are dead!"

"Ha, the most perfect ninja?"

Jiraiya couldn't help but laugh, and his eyes gradually became evil, "Oh, you and your wife Miss Tezuna are the same!"

"Bastard, how do you know that my wife is Tezuna!"

The middle-aged Ame Ninja face gradually became angry, and then he looked at Jiraiya helplessly, "I didn't expect that our enemy would investigate a small character like me?"

"Hahaha…"

After laughing a few times, Jiraiya looked at the middle-aged Ame Ninja in front of him with a serious face and said in a low voice, "If you want to go back safely to see your wife, then tell me everything you know! What happens to Hanzo? Why did Amegakure change leader? Who is Uehara?"

"…"

The middle-aged Ame Ninja fell silent.

A moment later, the middle-aged Ame Ninja slowly shook his head and replied in a deep voice, "Eight years ago, it was said that under Pain-sama's orders, Uehara-sama killed Hanzo and hung his corpse on the highest tower. From then on, Amegakure was protected by them."

"Pain?"

"That's right, Amegakure's leader is Pain-sama. He is the true god of this village. Uehara-sama and his Sensei, Lady Angel, are messengers sent by God!"

"God? Pain? Angel?"

Jiraiya rubbed his forehead and felt his heart jump. Why did Amegakure seem to have more secrets?

Pain and Angel did not sound easy to deal with. One called himself God, and the other called herself Angel. Moreover, this so-called angel was Uehara's Sensei. The strength of this angel could be imagined.

Looking at it, Uehara's status was still at the bottom?

Jiraiya couldn't help but stroke his chin, "It sounds like Uehara's position isn't as high as I thought…"

"No."

The middle-aged Ame Ninja shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Uehara-sama is the next generation leader of Amegakure. He is the leader who can really bring happiness to Amegakure!"

"Oh~"

Jiraiya nodded as if he had suddenly realized something. He suddenly asked, "Then are Uehara, Angel, and Pain members of Akatsuki?"

"…"

The middle-aged Ame Ninja slowly lowered his head.

After a while, the middle-aged Ame Ninja shook his head and gritted his teeth. He then said, "We don't know about this kind of thing."

"Your pulse speed up."

Jiraiya's face gradually became a little ugly. He sighed and said, "It seems that they are all members of Akatsuki. The situation is much worse than I imagined…"

Jiraiya had lived for more than fifty years.

This was the first time he had seen such a situation.

On one side, while standing in their Great Ninja Village Camp. He yelled and killed the members of Akatsuki's organization and even personally guided the two sides to fight;

On the other side, while standing in the camp of Akatsuki's organization. He directly and brazenly attacked the Big Country Great Ninja Village, robbing Ninja Village's Jinchuriki.

Jiraiya suddenly realized a problem. That was why there were often a few ninjas wearing hats among the members of Akatsuki's organization. That was because they wanted to hide their identities. Uehara was very likely to have participated in besieging the Big Country Great Ninja Village!

"I can't understand…"

Jiraiya rubbed his forehead and recalled Uehara's actions, "Why did he do this? While leaking Akatsuki's information, he even helped rescue the Fifth Kazekage that they rob and even destroy its village…"

No matter how he thought about it, Jiraiya could not understand.

Up until now, such a thing had never happened in the Ninja World. Who had ever seen a guy like Uehara jumping back and forth between the two opposing factions!

Jiraiya's expression changed as he assumed a direction. Could it be to steal information so that they can capture Jinchuriki? No matter what, he has to find a way to continue investigating the information of Uehara, Angel, and Pain…

The underground pipeline area.

The pouring rain gradually stopped.

A middle-aged Ame Ninja appeared and tidied up his clothes. He then walked step by step into the depths of Amegakure's pipeline area.

When this middle-aged Ame Ninja walked into the depths of the pipeline, two figures appeared where he had just been. It was Konan and Uehara who had been following him.

Uehara slowly put away his umbrella and asked softly, "Sensei, is Jiraiya-sama in the body of that Genin?"

"Yes, that is the Toad Flatness — Shadow Manipulation Technique."

Konan nodded and patted the water on Uehara's shoulder. She explained in a low voice, "Jiraiya-sensei Toad Flatness — Shadow Manipulation Technique can hide his body in that Genin's shadow and control the Genin's movements."

"A very impressive infiltration tactic."

Uehara looked curiously into the depths of the underground pipeline. He then chuckled and said, "It looks like he has already received our information. We should go and greet Jiraiya-sama now."

"…"

Konan nodded hesitantly.

At the same time, Nagato's voice rang in their ears, "I have already sent Chikushōdō (Animal Path) Pain over to help. To deal with Jiraiya-sensei, the most important thing is to deal with his Summoned Beast. The other Pain can arrive at any time."

"It doesn't matter!"

Uehara rubbed his palms and said softly, "I once came into contact with a Summoned Beast called Gamabunta. His strength isn't that great. I'll go deal with him!"

"Uehara, don't underestimate Jiraiya-sensei's strength."

Nagato's voice was slightly nostalgic. He continued faintly, "Even I can't guarantee that I can easily deal with Jiraiya-sensei."

"In short, let's go and say hello first!"

Uehara walked into the depths of the underground pipeline with a smile on his face and said, "Anyway, Jiraiya-sama took care of and educated Konan-sensei and Nagato-sama.

Now that Jiraiya-sama has come to our village as a guest, it would be rude to attack him rashly! "

Konan, "…"

Nagato, "…"

What Uehara said seemed to make sense.

In the face of their past Sensei, at the very least, they had to greet him. Then the question was, should they tell Jiraiya why they had come to this point?

In the depths of the underground pipeline.

The middle-aged Ame Ninja, who was controlled by the Toad Flatness — Shadow Manipulation Technique, had just passed through an entrance. He carefully observed the surroundings to see if there were any enemies. At that moment, he heard a familiar voice.

"The shadows are actually very stuffy, right?"

Uehara's figure suddenly appeared. He grabbed the shoulder of the middle-aged Ame Ninja and narrowed his eyes at his shadow.

Uehara smiled and said, "Come out from the shadow and take a breath of air Jiraiya-sama. We have been watching you from the start!"

"…"

Jiraiya, who was hiding in the shadow, felt his heart tighten.

Since he had been discovered, there was no need to hide, right?

The next moment, Jiraiya slowly emerged from the shadow slowly showing his whole body. He raised his head and looked at Uehara, his eyes gradually becoming complicated.

The Uehara in front of him was wearing the uniform of Akatsuki. This also showed Uehara's identity and his attitude.

Uehara no longer hid himself as a member of Akatsuki.

Jiraiya's expression gradually became ugly. His eyes slightly tightened as he stared at Uehara and said, "Little brat, I would never think that you would actually be a member of Akatsuki."

"I see…"

Uehara spread out his palm as if he was showing off his clothes to Jiraiya. He chuckled and said, "Jiraiya-sama, do you think this dress looks good? It is much more beautiful than the uniform of Akatsuki's organization twenty years ago."

"…"

The corners of Jiraiya's mouth could not help but twitch.

Now was not the time to discuss whether the clothes of Akatsuki's organization looked good!

However, Uehara's words revealed a piece of news. Was Akatsuki's organization already established twenty years ago?

This period of time was long enough!

This also meant that there must be someone more hidden behind Akatsuki's organization. This was because the so-called Obito who founded Akatsuki's organization was still a Konoha Ninja at that time. He was also far from qualified!

"Eh?"

Uehara looked at Jiraiya curiously and continued with a chuckle, "Jiraiya-sama, why aren't you curious? Shouldn't you ask me according to the routine? You should ask me what happened to Akatsuki's organization twenty years ago…"

"…"

The corners of Jiraiya's mouth twitched. He looked at Uehara speechlessly and said snappily, "Will you tell me the truth if I ask? Will you really tell me the truth little brat, you have been talking about Hanzo for seven or eight years!"

"Hahahaha…"

Uehara couldn't help but laugh. Obviously, he could already imagine what kind of confused expression Jiraiya show when he learned that Hanzo had died seven to eight years ago.

However, after laughing, Uehara's expression gradually became serious. He looked at Jiraiya and said softly, "I may hide other things, but I will not hide anything about the Akatsuki organization from twenty years ago."

Uehara waved his hand, signaling the frightened Ame Ninja to leave. He then continued softly, "After all, the reason why Akatsuki organization was born twenty years ago was also because of Jiraiya-sama!"

"What?"

"It's a pity."

A bitter smile appeared on Uehara's face. He shook his head and said, "Because a Konoha Ninja teaches three students, an organization named Akatsuki was born. Because of another Konoha Ninja, this Akatsuki becomes a dark organization."

Jiraiya looked at Uehara, and his expression gradually became more and more complicated thinking of his three students Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato.

Just when Uehara thought that Jiraiya would continue to ask him according to the routine, Jiraiya slowly shook his head and said, "Little brat, although I don't know what you will say, I know that you are not trustworthy at all!"

"…"

Uehara fell into silence.

Why did Jiraiya refuse to play according to the rules?

Wasn't it just hiding the fact that Hanzo had died?

Was his reputation really directly reduced to such a low level?

Uehara looked at Jiraiya speechlessly and sighed faintly, "If my words are not trustworthy, will you believe Konan-sensei's words?"

He suddenly heard a familiar name.

Jiraiya's expression changed. He also noticed the way Uehara addressed Konan. He could not help but whisper, "Konan… is your Sensei?"

The next moment, Jiraiya whispered, "Is Konan the so-called Lady Angel of Amegakure?"

"That's right."

Uehara nodded and chuckled, "It seems that Jiraiya-sama doesn't know much!"

Jiraiya looked at Uehara's smile and couldn't help but say, "Who knows if what you said is true or not! Konan is the most gentle person among my student. How could she teach you to do this…"

"Naraku is right."

A cold female voice appeared in this empty area.

White paper drifted down from the sky and floated in the air, gradually forming the appearance of a person. It was Konan.

Konan looked at Jiraiya with a complicated expression. She let out a long breath and said in a deep voice, "Long time no see, Jiraiya-sensei."

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 265: I Just Conceal a Little Thing, Why Don't You Believe Me?

After seeing Konan, Jiraiya was a little dizzy.

However, Jiraiya quickly regained his senses. His eyes gradually became more vigilant. He stared at Konan, who was in the air, "You've really grown up. You've also become more and more beautiful, Konan…"

After saying this, Jiraiya's expression suddenly sank. He asked sternly, "I never thought that you would join Akatsuki. What exactly is going on?"

"It's just what Naraku said."

Konan slowly manipulated the white paper to form a pair of paper wings on her back. She whispered, "The world has already become like this. It's useless to say anything now. Naraku, there's no need to say more. Move back a little."

"Sensei, don't be too anxious!"

Uehara shook his head and said softly, "Anyway, Jiraiya-sama can't escape here. At least let him know some truth before he dies, right?"

Hearing Uehara's words, Jiraiya couldn't help but look at him, "You little brat… you really look down on people!"

Konan looked at her student and teacher with some hesitation. She then shook her head gently and said, "Naraku, there is no benefit in saying more. It will only waste your rest time here…"

"Ha, you really dote on your student!"

Jiraiya couldn't help but rub his chin, and the corners of his mouth revealed a smile, "I didn't expect that the little girl from back then would also become a Sensei! It's a pity that the student you taught really is not what it looks like, Konan!"

Uehara, "…"

This sentence was clearly mocking Konan, but it also attacked him, right?

"Jiraiya-sensei."

Konan's eyes narrowed as she stared at Jiraiya, her voice filled with stubbornness, "Naraku is the most perfect ninja in this world."

"Is that so?"

Jiraiya looked at Uehara with a smile and then looked up at Konan. He said seriously, "But I also thought that my student was the most perfect ninja in the world. Whether it was you, Yahiko, or Nagato… But that was the former you."

Jiraiya's voice gradually calmed down. He whispered, "I always thought that you guys died in the war. I never thought that you were still alive and became like this. You became the murderer who destroyed the village and killed innocent people…"

"Then you've misunderstood Konan-sensei."

Uehara interrupted Jiraiya. He pointed at himself with his finger and narrowed his eyes; he then smiled, "Jiraiya-sama, since I joined Akatsuki, Konan-sensei rarely paid attention to Akatsuki."

Uehara smiled and continued, "All along, I was the one who destroyed Sunagakure; I was also the one who destroyed Kirigakure, and I was also the one who destroyed Iwagakure…"

After saying this, Uehara's smile deepened. He smiled and continued, "In the future, I will destroy Kumogakure, and I will also destroy Konohagakure…"

"…"

Jiraiya suddenly changed his expression.

Uehara was the first kid to say that he would destroy Konoha in front of him. It didn't sound like a lie at all, but more like an actual declaration of war!

"What, you don't believe me?"

Uehara rubbed his forehead and couldn't help but whisper, "I was just hiding something. Why do you feel like you can't trust me anymore?"

"Bastard!"

Jiraiya clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes gradually became sharp, "Is this all your doing again? Is it all because of you?"

"No."

The corners of Uehara's mouth slightly curved up, revealing a smile, "Akatsuki's organization has now become like this; we have to thank your Konoha!"

"…"

Jiraiya's eyes gradually became sharper.

There seemed to be something that he did not know about.

Uehara looked at Jiraiya and said with a chuckle, "Why don't you let me tell a long story,

I hope this story won't disappoint Jiraiya-sama. Twenty years ago, I should have been born not long ago at that time, right?

At that time, an organization named Akatsuki appeared. The leader of Akatsuki was one of the three students of Jiraiya-sama, one of Konoha Sannin. Their dream was to mediate all the wars in the Ninja World. This dream seemed to be both naive and great, right?"

"…"

Jiraiya's expression was slightly moved.

At this moment, he also remembered the actions of the leader of the three little guys, Yahiko. It was indeed a great and naive idea. How could the five big countries in the Ninja World pay attention to the mediation of a small organization?

Uehara looked at Jiraiya and continued with a smile, "But many people believe them, including a man who abandoned his wife and son. More and more people joined Akatsuki, making the power of the Akatsuki organization stronger and stronger.

This power quickly attracted the attention of two people. One of them was called Hanzo because this power threatened his position in Country of Rain;

The other person's name was Danzo because Akatsuki and his group of naive people wanted to mediate the war. And unfortunately, Konoha needed war."

"Danzo!"

Jiraiya's face slightly sank.

After hearing this name, Jiraiya felt a little bad in his heart. Was this Danzo guy a sh*t stirrer?

Bastard!

There must be Danzo's doing if there was any trouble in Konoha!

"It seems that you know the result!"

Uehara looked at Jiraiya's expression and said with a smile, "In the past, Jiraiya-sama used three years to smooth out a person's hatred for Konoha. But Danzo only took one day to revive this hatred."

"… So that's how it is?"

Jiraiya raised his head with a complicated expression and looked at Konan, "So Danzo and Hanzo joined forces to attack you… Who died in their hands? Was it Nagato?"

After saying that, Jiraiya seemed to be sure of this matter. He said in a low voice, "So Yahiko transplanted Nagato's Rinnegan and established a terrorist mercenary organization that accommodates the traitors and captures Bijuu, am I right?"

"…"

Konan shook her head in silence.

When Jiraiya saw Konan shake her head, he glanced at Uehara, "Brat, what is your goal? Even if you have hatred, you should control your hatred…"

"If it were just for revenge, the hatred should have ended long ago."

Uehara interrupted Jiraiya and said with a chuckle, "Eight years ago, we ambushed Hanzo at the same place. Four years ago, Danzo mysteriously disappeared in Konoha. Konoha should have been curious at where he went, right?"

"…"

A hint of surprise gradually appeared on Jiraiya's face. He recalled the time before and after Danzo disappeared. He immediately guessed the truth.

"You killed Danzo?"

"Yes."

Uehara rubbed his forehead and said softly, "I used the death of the Third Hokage as a lure to make Danzo obediently appear in front of me. His body was treated as a gift for Sensei when I returned from my trip to Konoha."

"…"

Konan's face was a little ugly. She seemed to have thought of some bad experience. She remembered the strange gifts that Uehara had brought for her.

Explosive Blade – Shibuki.

Mutual Multiplying Explosive Tag.

Danzo's corpse.

Konoha's Scroll of Seal.

Jiraiya's face was obviously even uglier. He thought of another bad thing, "You little brat, you were really good at pretending at that time! Even we would never suspect you!"

A carefree smile appeared on Uehara's face, "Who would suspect a person who signed an agreement with Danzo and fulfilled his promise… would be the murderer who killed Danzo? If not for Konan-sensei, I wouldn't have bothered with that dirty guy."

In fact, killing Danzo was an excellent move.

Even Uehara had to admit that the reward he received after killing Danzo was really generous. Just the Dark Harvest's skill alone had given him a huge profit. Otherwise, he would probably still be doing system missions to find this skill.

In terms of personal feelings, Uehara should have cut Danzo into pieces; but in terms of morality, Uehara should burn more paper money for him…

He also had to burn more for Hanzo.

After all, these two had helped him take a lot of blame.

In this case, he should also burn some for Obito and Orochimaru. These two guys also took a lot of blame and were also cheated by Uehara for a long time.

However, Obito was already an Impure World Reincarnation, and Orochimaru's soul was still in Ryuchi Cave, so there was no need for this.

Jiraiya stared at Uehara tightly and said with a gloomy face, "Little brat, you can hide so deeply. You are really scary!"

"Really?"

Uehara narrowed his eyes and continued to ask with a smile, "Jiraiya-sama, why don't you guess why I didn't continue to hide it from you?"

"Because you want to kill me."

Jiraiya clenched his fist, and a mysterious smile flashed across his face, "Speaking of which, it's really ironic. A member of Akatsuki actually led the other Ninja Village to attack Akatsuki.

A person who wanted to destroy Konoha actually saved Konoha; the person who destroyed Sunagakure was actually Sunagakure's benefactor; the person who destroyed Kirigakure was sitting at the table as Kirigakure's allies."

Jiraiya slowly raised his head and looked at Konan in the air. He sighed faintly and said, "What's more ironic is that the teacher, who should be the gentlest in the world, actually taught a ninja who wanted to destroy the world."

Obviously, Jiraiya was referring to Konan.

In Jiraiya's impression, Konan had always been the little girl who silently supported her friends behind her back. Now, she had gone astray because of hatred, and she had even brought a disciple like Uehara, who had worked so hard to destroy the five great ninja villages.

This world was really twisted.

However, Jiraiya's mood had changed now. The only thing that made him feel pity was that he did not know whether the person who died that year was Yahiko or Nagato.

Because Konan just shook his head and denied that Yahiko had transplanted the Rinnegan…

Or did both of them die?

In addition to finding out Pain's identity, there was no need to continue investigating the other truths because he already knew enough.

As long as he found out Pain's identity, he must immediately flee from Amegakure.

Originally, Jiraiya had thought of risking his life on the road of no return to solve the problem of Konan and Yahiko, who had gone astray. Now that he knew about their tragedy, his mind had changed a lot, especially after finding out so much information.

The most important thing now was to bring the news back to Konoha.

Every piece of information was very important, and every piece of information would change the situation in the Ninja World.

Unfortunately, just as Jiraiya began to plan a strategy, another figure quietly appeared on the high ground. He lowered his head and looked down at everyone present. He frowned and asked, "Uehara, Konan, have you not dealt with him yet?"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) has arrived.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 266: Uehara Naraku Is Quite Innocent

When Nagato had manipulated Chikushōdō(Animal Path) to rush over, he had already learned that they were chatting here. He was a little unhappy.

Because Nagato believed that saying too much will make his heart soften.

Now, Nagato was in a slightly better mood because from the expressions of Jiraiya and Konan, they should not be chatting very happily.

Only Uehara had a faint smile on his face.

Because Uehara took the opportunity to vent his emotions and leaked the information to Jiraiya. Jiraiya had almost achieved his goal. Now that he had obtained the information he wanted, Jiraiya should be thinking of a way to retreat and not think of a way to deal with Pain, right?

Unfortunately, Chikushōdō(Animal Path) arrived.

Originally, Jiraiya just wanted to see if he could find out the information about Pain. If possible, it was best to test out Pain's ability. If it were really not possible, then he would leave immediately and bring back all the information about Uehara.

After all, the existence of Uehara was more dangerous in a sense.

Even if Pain had the Rinnegan, it was not as dangerous as Uehara, a spy hiding in the alliance.

Jiraiya raised his head slightly to look at Pain in the sky and began to silently formulate his battle plan.

The first goal was to bring all the information back.

The second goal was to try to kill the spy, Uehara.

The third goal was to see if he could get any information about Pain.

If Uehara knew, he would definitely scold him in his heart.

Uehara was doing everything he could to save Jiraiya's life. He wanted Jiraiya to help him when Pain attacked Konoha in the future. As a result, Jiraiya wanted to kill the spy, Uehara.

This shows that if you want to be good to a person, you must find a way to let him know, instead of silently guarding the side.

"Is it Nagato?"

Jiraiya stared at Chikushōdō(Animal Path), his face revealing a bit of doubt because this person's appearance was a bit different from Nagato's, but he also looked a bit familiar.

But since he looked familiar and also had the Rinnegan, then he should be Nagato, right?

However, the reason why Jiraiya looked familiar when saw the Chikushōdō(Animal Path) Pain was because this was a person he had seen on his journey. But after that person died, Nagato obtained the corpse and made it into the animal path.

Not only that.

The six Pain were all people that Jiraiya had seen before.

Because these people had unique abilities so their corpses had entered Nagato's hands through various means, and then he had made them into puppets, forming Six Paths of Pain.

Jiraiya had not realized all of this. He just looked up at Chikushōdō(Animal Path) and frowned, "The person drawn on the intelligence scroll that Kirigakure sent is indeed Yahiko… So is this Nagato? What is going on?"

Then the other disciple who was alive now…

In the end, was it Nagato or Yahiko?

According to what Uehara said and Konan's reaction, the one who survived should be Nagato who had the Rinnegan.

After all, Jiraiya once thought that Nagato was once the Son of Fate.

Thinking of this, Jiraiya asked directly, "Is the person alive now Nagato? Did you turn Yahiko's body into a puppet?"

"…"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) frowned slightly. He thought that Jiraiya had found out the truth. He sighed softly and said, "As expected of Jiraiya-sensei. He even guessed this kind of thing?"

"It really is like this…"

Jiraiya sighed and looked up, "Have you been manipulating Akatsuki behind the scenes to collect Bijuu and attack the ninja villages? You didn't do all this because of hatred, did you? Nagato?"

After saying that, Jiraiya looked at Uehara again, "After all, those who hurt you back then were all avenged by this little brat Uehara."

"Hatred?"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) looked down at Jiraiya and said with a long sigh, "Sensei,

After such a long time, your vision is still so narrow… In this world, not only hatred will trigger wars, but also for greater goals. For example, putting a stopper to this war-ridden world and bringing real peace. "

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) slowly spread out his palm and said softly, "But this is also very normal. There will always be many mortals in the world. Not everyone can jump to God… they will only become a God after experiencing endless pain."

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) lowered his head and looked at Jiraiya. His voice was calm, "Once you become a god, everything you say will be considered from the perspective of a god. Sensei, you are just a mortal. Naturally, you can't understand my considerations."

"…"

Uehara was a little embarrassed.

He didn't expect that after so many years, Nagato, who was a little down-to-earth with great difficulty, would return to his former personality once he met someone else.

God…

God…

God…

Jiraiya's expression changed slightly when he heard this.

Because he realized that his disciple had chosen another wrong path. This had already become a war between the ninja beliefs. This meant that Nagato was not easy to convince!

When Orochimaru defected, Jiraiya did persuade Orochimaru but did not succeed. He realized that when the two ninjas' ideals clashed, it was difficult to persuade the other party.

Unless they could understand each other.

It was a pity that it was easy to say but difficult to do!

Jiraiya's expression gradually lost its previous calmness, and there was even some frustration and sadness in it, "I didn't expect that Yahiko's death would make you paranoid to such an extent…"

"Sensei."

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) shook his head slightly and sighed softly, "Only a god can easily see through things that mortals can not recognize from their perspective. Because I have become a god, I have to do what those mortals can not do."

"Then what do you want to do now?"

Jiraiya slowly clenched his fingers. His knuckles cracked, and he asked in a deep voice, "Collect the Bijuu and destroy the Big Country Great Ninja Village. Your goal is not to bring peace to the Ninja World, but to bring war and destruction."

"Sensei."

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) sighed faintly and said, "In any case, you are destined to die here. There is no harm in telling you now…"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) slowly closed his eyes and slowly opened them again, "Using those sealed Bijuu can create a powerful technique that can destroy a country with one blow."

"Is this your method?"

Jiraiya's expression changed and he said in a low voice, "How can that kind of thing bring peace to the Ninja World? It will only bring a bigger war!"

After saying this, Jiraiya frowned and looked at Uehara beside him, "Besides, haven't you already done it? This little brat has already destroyed three big countries in a row with Akatsuki's power!"

"…"

There was a hint of awkwardness in the air.

To be honest, Jiraiya seemed to have raised a good question.

However, Chikushōdō(Animal Path) shook his head and said softly, "Others will easily crack Uehara's power, but Bijuu's power is different. No one can resist it, and the power will be even stronger. Those people can only passively endure the pain they should endure."

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) looked down at Jiraiya and spread out his palm, "When hundreds of millions of people die in front of them, people will fear the pain of war. They will naturally realize the value of peace, and war will naturally disappear."

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) glanced at Uehara and Konan and said softly, "This world is still too young. It requires the help of God to make them realize the truth."

"…"

Uehara nodded to himself from the side.

If the effect of the Jubi was really like a nuclear weapon, it could indeed reduce the possibility of war for the people of this world because of fear.

At the very least, the probability of the Ninja World War breaking out would become very low.

Unfortunately, another effect of the Jubi could eliminate the war that was to destroy all the humans directly, which was ridiculous.

"What a joke, Nagato!"

Jiraiya lowered his head with a gloomy face, "I didn't expect you to understand such a ridiculous truth after experiencing pain."

After Jiraiya finished criticizing Nagato, he looked at Uehara, who was secretly nodding his head, "What are you nodding? Was it this little brat who guided you to do this, Nagato?"

Konan, "…"

Pain, "…"

Uehara, "…"

This was none of his damn business!

Uehara was a little speechless.

Didn't he just trick Konoha?

Why did Jiraiya have such a bad temper?

No matter how he looked at it, he was just a harmless person.

"Jiraiya-sensei, your eyes are really getting narrower and narrower. Has it even hindered your thinking?"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) shook his head and sighed. He whispered, "When Uehara was twelve years old, he met us and chose to follow us because we were his Senpai. His father was an Akatsuki member who Danzo and Hanzo murdered."

"…"

Jiraiya's expression suddenly became somewhat ugly.

Speaking of which, Uehara seemed to be quite innocent. Has he led astray by his two students?

But this guy's identity as a spy was really too dangerous!

Jiraiya couldn't help but think of another person. He looked at them coldly and said, "Wait, where is Obito? I remember that he is the leader of Akatsuki, right?"

"Obito has never been the leader of Akatsuki…"

Chikushōdō(Animal Path) said with a calm expression, "Because he tried to kill Uehara back then. We had already expelled him from Akatsuki a long time ago. There will only be two people who can become Akatsuki's leader in this world. The leader of First is Uehara, and the current leader is Pain!"

After the voice landed…

Ninjas in black robes jumped out of a passage at high speed. The Six Paths of Pain rushed out and surrounded Jiraiya in the blink of an eye!

"Uehara, Konan."

Tendo Pain slowly walked forward and said softly, "You guys leave first. Leave this place to me to handle!"

"…"

Uehara shook his head and took a few steps back. He sized up the gradually growing aura of the six Pain, especially the transformed demon-like Shurado(Asura Path).

If nothing unexpected happened, Shurado(Asura Path) Pain should be the closest to modern war weapon in the world of ninjas. Other than nuclear bombs; weapons like lasers, cruise tracking missiles, machine guns, and everything else were not lacking. When necessary, he could also transform into a defensive shield armor.

These weapons were quite fatal to ninjas…

This lineup is stronger than the Six Paths of Pain in the anime.

Jiraiya should not choose to risk his life but decide to escape, right?

He can only send Obito to take Jiraiya away if it really does not work. Anyway, Obito has taken the blame so many times…

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 267: The Power of Shuradō(Asura Path) Pain!

Kacha Kacha…

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain was the first to make a move.

Uehara stood high up and looked down at Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's hands. They turned into two heavy machine guns, firing non-stop. Countless bullets shot out from the muzzle of the gun!

Under the crossfire line formed by Shurado(Asura Path)'s two heavy machine guns, Jiraiya could only roll on the ground in a sorry state, quickly forming a seal.

"Doton, Doryū Jōheki (Earth Release: Earth-Style Rampart)!"

A solid earth wall appeared in front of Jiraiya, barely letting him breathe a sigh of relief. The next second, the solid earth wall that had just been set up was smashed into pieces!

However, Jiraiya took advantage of that second to quickly complete a hand seal, "Katon, Karyū Endan (Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet)!"

A burst of flame gushed out from his mouth!

Gakidō(Preta Path) Pain flew to the front and blocked Jiraiya's Fire Dragon Flame Bullet. His arm slightly opened and absorbed all the chakra of the Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!

Six Paths of Pain.

These were six puppets that could cooperate with each other. Not only could they complement each other, but they could also share their vision.

Jiraiya looked at Six Paths of Pain with a serious expression. He also learned from the information just now that these Pain were just puppets controlled by Nagato. He did not expect that these puppets actually had all kinds of unique abilities!

Just two of them made his hope of escape a little uncertain. These two guys were too strong, so what about the other Pain?

Jiraiya's eyes slightly moved and stopped on Tendo Pain, who had been standing in place and had not made a move. Obviously, Jiraiya did not believe that the puppets made by Nagato using Yahiko's body would not be strong enough. They must have even more strange abilities!

Sure enough.

Tendo Pain flew down towards Jiraiya. A Black Stick condensed in his hand and stabbed directly at Jiraiya. In an instant, the teacher and student began a group battle!

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's arm turned into a sniper rifle. He constantly sniped from the side. Because of the shared vision of the six paths, Shurado(Asura Path) Pain did not need to aim much. He shot directly at Jiraiya!

Jiraiya only had time to turn around in a hurry!

In an instant, a dark bullet brushed past Jiraiya's body and hit his shoulder!

It had only been a few minutes since the start of the battle, but Jiraiya had been directly injured by Shurado(Asura Path)'s bullet!

The next moment, Jiraiya quickly pressed down on his shoulder. His eyes flashed slightly, and he borrowed its pushing strength to climb into a tunnel!

According to Jiraiya's experience, he did not think there was any meaning in staying.

Just the cooperation of two or three Pain made him somewhat helpless. So he had to think of a way to first separate Six Paths of Pain!

If there were really no other way, then he would just run away.

Jiraiya completely understood why there had never been any infiltrators who had left Amegakure. Under the siege of such a strange enemy, it was indeed an extravagant hope to escape.

"But I am the toad sage of Mount Myoboku!"

Jiraiya laughed and hid inside the tunnel as if he was enjoying himself. He followed the tunnel and rushed to another exit.

"Jiraiya-sensei, fleeing is meaningless."

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's face gradually began to change. Soon, it became a strange instrument, scanning back and forth the direction of Jiraiya's escape. Obviously, this was a radar scanning tool similar to a sensory ninja.

Uehara stood in the sky and looked at all of this. The corner of his eyes could not help but twitch. He had previously guided Nagato to transform Shurado(Asura Path) Pain. Now, it seemed that he added its last loophole. That was the shortcoming of super long-distance perception ninjutsu.

The next moment, the radar panel on Shurado(Asura Path)'s face locked onto the position of Jiraiya. He suddenly raised his palm, and strange missiles appeared under his palm, fiercely shooting towards the tunnel entrance of Jiraiya's fleeing tunnel.

These missiles moved in a strange trajectory, which made people unable to sense their direction. It flew into the tunnel. But there was no explosion sound.

Obviously, these were cruise missiles. They were all under the control of Shurado(Asura Path) Pain. They would only explode when they hit the target.

Jiraiya, who was inside the tunnel, watched the flying missiles and tried to dodge them. He did not expect that all these missiles would fly towards him!

This was the characteristic of cruise missiles.

Obviously, Jiraiya did not understand the difference between these missiles.

"It's too late to form seals!"

Jiraiya's expression changed, and he hurriedly draped his hair over his body, "Hari Jizō (Needle Jizō)!"

The first missile directly blew Jiraiya away!

Jiraiya could only helplessly resist this attack. Fortunately, after being blown away by this missile, it also bought him a bit of time!

"Katon, Dai Endan (Fire Release: Big Flame Bullet)!"

A dense flame suddenly shot out from Jiraiya's mouth, directly detonating the remaining cruise missiles. Only then did his expression reluctantly relax, "It can actually track the target?"

"Gamagakure no Jutsu(Hiding in a Toad Technique)!"

Jiraiya quickly closed his palm. A toad quickly appeared in the tunnel and slowly swallowed him into his stomach.

Jiraiya hid in the toad's stomach and reached out to cover his wound. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He did not expect to be seriously injured by Pain at the beginning of the battle.

What should he do now?

In the underground pipeline area.

A loud explosion broke the silence!

This was the missile of Shurado(Asura Path) Pain that had just exploded!

The radar scanning device on Shurado(Asura Path)'s face gradually retracted. He said softly, "The chakra reaction disappeared in an instant. It seems that he has hidden in an unknown space. It should be the stomach of a toad."

"What happened?"

Uehara flew down and frowned, "Is there no way to track down Jiraiya-sama?"

"No."

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain shook his head and said in a low and muffled voice, "The missile already injured him before he hid. He can't escape. He should be hiding in the stomach of a toad.

I am going to find the toad that hid Jiraiya-sensei. Its size is too small, and there should be no chakra reaction."

Uehara, "…"

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain was really a little too fierce.

The corners of Uehara's eyes couldn't help but tremble.

If this continued, there was no need for Six Pain to exert his strength at all. Just Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's long-range pursuit was not something that Jiraiya could easily escape!

Who could tell him why Nagato could modify Shurado(Asura Path) into a cruise missile platform just by mentioning a concept?

This was one of the necessary weapons in modern warfare. It was fast and precise to attack the target. It was perfect for hitting a standard traditional ninja like Jiraiya.

"How?"

Uehara was a little curious.

It was not easy to find a small toad in such a big place, especially when this toad was hiding in some very secretive corners.

"The simplest way."

In the next moment, Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's bodies quickly turned into small flying machines, flying densely into the tunnel entrance, "Spray flames in this tunnel; it should be able to force out the hidden toad soon."

Uehara, "…"

He could even think of such a method.

Moreover, the drones on Shurado(Asura Path) Pain was already made and fully equipped. This was simply a completely mechanized humanoid weapon!

The other Pain also hurriedly jumped up and followed the drones into the tunnel, sealing the entire tunnel to prevent Jiraiya from escaping.

Initially, Tendo Pain should be the core of their fighting strength. But now, Nagato probably wanted to let Uehara see the results of their hard work in the past few years.

Therefore, Shurado(Asura Path) made his debut in a domineering manner.

It had to be said that Shurado(Asura Path) was indeed a little scary.

If it were a ninja like Orochimaru or Obito, Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's fighting strength might not be particularly effective. After all, he was just a very ordinary war weapon, and it was difficult to limit against those strange techniques in the ninja world.

However, Jiraiya was an extremely standard ninja. He received the most orthodox and traditional ninjutsu education. There were almost no shortcomings on his body, and there was no unique technique. At first glance, it seemed that everyone else could learn each of his ninjutsu.

This was more embarrassing.

So Shurado(Asura Path) Pain was simply perfect restraint.

Uehara shook his head a little speechlessly, and his fingers quietly stood up in his sleeves. He estimated that if this continued, Jiraiya would soon be killed.

Unexpectedly, Jiraiya did not even have the chance to activate Sage mode.

Uehara had to take a bit of the blame. If he had not chatted with Jiraiya and directly fought, Jiraiya would have recognized reality quickly. The Six Paths of Pain would not have been able to rush over and directly surround Jiraiya.

Now that Six Paths of Pain had gathered together unless Jiraiya summoned Fukasaku and Shima to use Sage mode, it would be useless to summon any other Summoned Beast.

Perhaps it was also because he understood this point that Jiraiya did not summon the big Summoned Beast like Gamabunta because it was simply a living target for Pain.

Just as Jiraiya was thinking about the plan while hiding in the toad's stomach, he had already made up his mind to buy time to activate Sage mode. Suddenly, he felt the toad on the ground jumping violently, and its body was constantly twitching!

Was this a toad being attacked?

Those Pain actually didn't even let go of a little toad!

Jiraiya could only hurriedly tear off his clothes and wrap his wound with no other choice. After swallowing a mouthful of Military Rations Pills, he jumped out from the toad's mouth.

Just as he jumped out of the toad's mouth, Jiraiya saw small flying devices spraying flames everywhere in the tunnel. Obviously, Pain had used this thing to force the little toad out.

The flying devices quickly gathered together to form Shurado(Asura Path)'s appearance when it saw Jiraiya. The other Pain, who was surrounding the entrance of the tunnel, also quickly rushed over!

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain stared at Jiraiya, who was close to him. His arms quickly turned into two flamethrowers, and the muzzle suddenly adjusted to aim at his body!

"Target locked."

"What the hell is this!"

Jiraiya hurriedly ducked to avoid the flames spewing out from the muzzle, and a Rasengan suddenly appeared in his palm. He tore open a hole in the tunnel and rolled into another tunnel!

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain followed closely behind and rushed over!

Just as Shurado(Asura Path) Pain entered the cave, he suddenly saw that Jiraiya, who had just rushed through another passage, was near the entrance!

When Nagato controlled Shurado(Asura Path) to chase after him, he thought that Jiraiya wanted to escape. Unexpectedly, he actually wanted to take the opportunity to kill Shurado(Asura Path) Pain!

His Sensei was too bold!

No, or rather, this was the style of a ninja!

There was no way he would forget the possibility of a counterattack in the most dangerous times!

"Rasengan!"

Jiraiya watched solemnly as Shurado(Asura Path) Pain followed. A Rasengan condensed in his hand and suddenly pressed it on Shurado(Asura Path) Pain!

Kacha Kacha…

The parts that Rasengan hit in Shurado(Asura Path)'s body flashed with lightning, but Shurado(Asura Path) seemed not to care at all. The Rinnegan in his eyes stared at Jiraiya tightly.

"Jiraiya-sensei…"

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain stared at Jiraiya and said in a low voice, "You made an unwise choice, Sensei. Because this Pain is too dangerous, the core protection of this body is the strictest when it is created."

Shurado(Asura Path)'s abdomen slowly opened, and pieces of broken parts fell to the ground. A moment later, his body was restored to its original state.

This was the result of Nagato had been modifying Shurado(Asura Path) Pain for so many years. As long as there were no problems with Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's self-detonation core, he could remove the damaged parts to continue fighting.

Even if there was only the core left in Shurado(Asura Path), he could still detonate it.

"…"

A layer of cold sweat appeared on Jiraiya's forehead. He never thought that a puppet could actually achieve such precision. Even Sunagakure, who was good at puppets, did not have this technique, right?

A tail slowly stretched out from behind Shurado(Asura Path). That tail gradually turned into a light machine gun and aimed at Jiraiya's body.

"Is it this move again?"

Jiraiya's expression changed. He bent down and slammed into Shurado(Asura Path) Pain!

The moment he slammed into Shurado(Asura Path), Jiraiya felt as if he had crashed into a pillar made of steel!

Just what was this puppet made of?

Jiraiya did not dare to hesitate in his heart. He used a Rasengan to shatter the machine gun on Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's tail; he then lowered his body and began to run through the passageway!

Because Jiraiya knew…

If he were delayed with Shurado(Asura Path) Pain for another second, the other Pain would immediately arrive!

Now that Jiraiya had shattered the weapon Shurado(Asura Path) had used to threaten him, he immediately continued his escape path. However, this path seemed extremely long!

Sure enough.

Six Paths of Pain quickly form up again.

The leader, Tendo Pain, frowned and said softly, "Where is the place where this pipe leads?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 268: Even Given Wings, You Couldn't Fly (Idiom)

It was raining heavily all year round inside Amegakure.

There were a lot of water pipes in the village, which could ensure that the village would not be submerged at any time. These pipes were so many that ordinary Ame Ninja could hardly remember where each pipe led to.

However, to avoid the enemy sneaking into Amegakure through the water pipes, these pipes would eventually be classified as several main water pipes. Most of them have Ame Ninja stationed.

Except for one of the passages.

Because this passage was connected to the tall tower where Nagato lived and the lake near the base of Akatsuki, this was the secret route of Nagato and Tendo Pain.

It was not a coincidence that Jiraiya chose the route to leave Amegakure.

Tendo Pain led a group of Pain to follow closely in the passage. Shurado(Asura Path) Pain turned on the radar that could track chakra and closely chased after the position of Jiraiya!

Tendo Pain chased after Jiraiya while thinking about the current situation.

Jiraiya no longer had any thoughts of fighting head-on. He definitely just wanted to send back the information he got from Amegakure.

If Jiraiya escaped, it would be very troublesome. Maybe it would hinder Akatsuki's plan to capture Kyuubi from Konoha.

Mainly, it might expose Uehara's true identity.

Fortunately, Jiraiya was now seriously injured and probably had internal organs damaged. In Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's investigation, Jiraiya's speed was getting slower and slower.

Soon, they would be able to catch up.

Even if Jiraiya played some tricks in the middle of the journey and escaped from Amegakure, he would discover that he had fled to a large lake.

And that lake.

It was the place that Akatsuki's other members liked to go to most.

At the same time.

Uehara was also using his Destiny to spy on the location of Tendo Pain and Jiraiya. He couldn't help but frown, "Why do I feel that something is wrong? Looking at the situation, does Jiraiya want to escape from Amegakure to Akatsuki's base? "

The situation was indeed a little strange.

In the underground pipeline.

Jiraiya's speed was sometimes fast, sometimes slow.

The speed of Tendo Pain leading a group of Pain was very constant.

Only occasionally, when Shurado(Asura Path) was ready to launch missiles, Jiraiya seemed to have sensed it and would ignore his injuries and speed up to escape!

"This is really troublesome… Jiraiya-sensei!"

Tendo Pain frowned and said in a low voice, "However, you can't escape from Pain's pursuit without caring about your physical strength… Moreover, your luck is terrible. You chose the wrong direction to escape!"

Once Jiraiya thought that he had escaped from Amegakure, he would soon realize that he approached the enemy's other camp.

Just as Uehara and Tendo Pain were speculating about Jiraiya, Jiraiya's face was painted with oil paint. He closed his palm and counted the numbers in a low voice.

"Five…"

"Four…"

"Three…"

"Two…"

"One…"

"Kochiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Technique)! Sage mode, activate!"

A powerful aura suddenly erupted from Jiraiya's body. The oil paint on his face turned red, and two short toads suddenly appeared on his shoulders!

The next moment, Jiraiya took off his boots without hesitation. His legs and hands turned into frogs like flippers and continued to run in the distance!

At this moment, Jiraiya's speed increased a lot!

"Hey, Little Jiraiya, what is going on?"

"There's no time to explain!"

Jiraiya landed on all fours and fled quickly in the underground passage. He said in a low voice, "Fukasaku-sama, Shima-sama, sense the road ahead by yourself and the pursuers behind us on the other side. We need to escape from here first!"

Even in Sage mode, he could not turn back to fight.

Because Jiraiya was very clear that Uehara in Amegakure could steal other people's technique and had once forcibly cracked his Sage mode.

Therefore, Sage's mode was not used to fight but to make it easier to escape!

"Ah… Okay, Okay, Okay!"

Fukasaku and Shima nodded in a hurry.

After doing their assigned task, Fukasaku still had some strength left. He opened his mouths to use water ninjutsu to stop Pain from chasing them. This way, they could at least delay their pursuit.

Even if it were just Gakidō(Preta Path) Pain who jumped out to help absorb the ninjutsu, it would still make all six of them stop for a while.

The distance gap with Jiraiya gradually widens up!

Shima was responsible for observing the road and sensing the chakra around them. When she saw the light in front of them, she was excited and said, "Wait, we will soon arrive at the exit of this tunnel!"

Fukasaku looked at Jiraiya and said, "I really didn't expect that one day someone would use Sage mode to run for their lives!"

The Sage Mode of Mount Myoboku had always been used for fighting.

Sage Chakra could provide an extremely high increase in the power of Ninjutsu. It had always been a trump card when facing a powerful enemy. He didn't expect Jiraiya to use it to run for his life today.

"Ahahaha…"

A bright smile appeared on Jiraiya's face as he said, "After all, I have obtained too much information from Amegakure this time. This information is more important than my dignity!"

"Amegakure?"

Fukasaku raised his head in surprise and said, "Eh? Amegakure? Isn't this village where that kid called Uehara is?"

Shima also said with some surprise, "Isn't that the kid who cracked our Sage mode last time?"

"That's right!"

Jiraiya nodded. His expression was extremely ugly as he said, "Let's leave this place first and talk about it. The relationship between that kid and us isn't shallow either!"

Jiraiya's speed in Sage Mode was indeed very fast.

Tendo Pain frowned and found that the distance between them and Jiraiya seemed to have become even further, "He activated Sage Mode just to escape from Amegakure? The Universal Pull attraction distance was not enough…"

After saying that, Tendo Pain continued, "After all, his goal is to steal information and not to kill us. However, in this way, it will be difficult to catch up to him…"

Unfortunately, he went the wrong way.

Tendo Pain slowly stretched out his palm and inserted chakra into his ring. He softly said, "All the members in the base quickly rush to the lake outside the organization base and search for a person!"

The chakra could reflect this sentence in the ring and Nagato's Rinnegan to any member of Akatsuki who held a ring.

But, the contact channel of Akatsuki's organization was silent.

Tendo Pain subconsciously frowned. What the hell? Why didn't any of these members answer?

Tendo Pain's tone suddenly became cold. He said in a low voice, "What are you doing? Did no one hear my orders?"

"No!"

Deidara's voice sounded a little doubtful, even mixed with some surprise, "It seems that other than the three of us today, everyone has been here at Lake since morning!"

Tendo Pain, "…"

Was it such a coincidence?

Why were these people gathered at the Lake when they had nothing to do?

The people of Akatsuki's organization were really not there to idle.

In the early hours of the morning, Mangetsu and the Suigetsu brothers quarreled again. The two of them agreed to fight each other again on the Lake. How could other people miss this good thing?

On the lake.

The two water giants were still tearing at each other.

Kisame waved his Samehada and cut off the Hozuki brothers who were fighting together. He smiled and said, "Alright, don't fight anymore. The leader sent a mission to us to search the enemy in this area!"

Sasori looked in Amegakure's direction with some surprise, "Someone who can fight with Pain should not be a simple person, right?"

"No matter who it is, he will die today."

Sasuke raised his eyebrows, a red light flashing in his eyes. He said coldly, "If it's a powerful guy, then let me test out my new technique!"

"The enemy will definitely satisfy us."

Kabuto pushed his eyes, and his pupils flashed with two extraordinary splendor. The chakra within his body was as excited as if he had sensed the prey he wanted.

This feeling… was genuinely unprecedented!

In the underground tunnel.

Under Sage's Mode, Jiraiya was still desperately running away.

From time to time, Fukasaku would make trouble for Six Paths of Pain, who was chasing behind them. However, its expression was slightly surprised, "Little Jiraiya, it seems that only one enemy is now chasing us? Should we get rid of him?"

"Huh?"

Jiraiya shook his head as he ran, "No, the most important thing now is to send the information back. This time, I got a lot of information, which is shocking enough. But I always have a bad feeling…"

Shima couldn't help but laugh. She pointed to the light at the exit of the passage and said, "Alright, Little Jiraiya, don't worry. We are going to escape soon…"

As Shima spoke, her voice suddenly became a bit sharp, "Little Jiraiya, stop! There might be danger ahead. I seem to sense a disgusting smell and several other extremely powerful chakras! "

"What?"

Jiraiya's palm suddenly grabbed the rock wall at the passage entrance and quickly stopped. He condensed his chakra to sense the passage.

One illusory figure after another appeared in Jiraiya's sight. These were the perception feedback from natural energy in Sage Mode.

"No wonder there is only one enemy behind chasing after us…"

Fukasaku also sensed the danger at the passage entrance and said in a low voice, "It turns out that the enemy has already set up an ambush at the exit of this passage."

"We have to rush out!"

Jiraiya gritted his teeth, and his expression became a bit more serious. He said seriously, "If I die here. I will release Summon and send the two Sage back to Mount Myoboku before I die. Please help me bring the information back to Konoha!

Uehara was the future leader of Akatsuki's organization, and now the leader of Akatsuki's organization was just a puppet. The one who really controlled Akatsuki was Nagato, who had the Rinnegan!"

"Jiraiya!"

Fukasaku looked at Jiraiya in shock. It was shocking enough whether it was Jiraiya's pessimistic attitude or the information Jiraiya had brought.

This was because Fukasaku Sage was familiar with the names Uehara and Nagato. They also knew what it meant for them to be the leaders of Akatsuki's organization!

The entire ninja world would undergo a drastic change!

However, after a while, Fukasaku suddenly shook his head and said, "If it is really the last moment, then let Shima go back!"

After that, Fukasaku suddenly turned to look at Shima and said, "Hey, did you hear that? When the time comes, you must send the information back to Konoha!"

"… Shut up, old man!"

After Shima interrupted Fukasaku, she forced a smile and said, "We haven't fought yet! How can we give up our lives so easily? Little Jiraiya…"

"Hahahaha… That's right."

Jiraiya laughed and nodded. A bright and happy smile appeared on his face again, "I am the famous White Haired Toad Sage of Mount Myuboku! How can I be worse than that little brat Naruto!"

After saying that, he stepped on the rock wall and jumped out, landing on the lake outside!

The next moment, Jiraiya slowly raised his head and sized up the enemies who were waiting for him outside. The smile on his face became even wider, "Hahahahaha… It looks like quite a few enemies are welcoming me!"

There really were quite a few of them.

On the surface of the lake stood a dozen or so Akatsuki members.

Tendo Pain quickly chased after him. Uehara and Konan also flew from Amegakure to this place.

This lineup.

It made people involuntarily feel despair that they would not be able to escape even if they had wings.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 269: The Promise of Teachers and Student!

"What a big lineup!"

Jiraiya looked around at all the enemies present, and the smile on his face did not diminish at all, "It seems that all of Akatsuki's members are here, right?"

Jiraiya was still smiling happily, but his heart sank bit by bit. Facing all of Akatsuki's members and observing Akatsuki's intelligence books was a different experience.

Jiraiya couldn't help but start to think about a problem. If all of Akatsuki's members invaded Konoha, would Konoha really be able to block them?

The answer would definitely not be able to block them!

Not to mention the strength of Sunagakure and Kirigakure, just the recently destroyed Iwagakure was actually comparable to Konoha's strength. At that time, there were only four or five Ninjas who invaded Iwagakure, right?

Jiraiya secretly clenched his fists, so today, he had to kill some of Akatsuki's people here to reduce Akatsuki's strength when they invaded Konoha in the future!

"I really didn't expect this!"

Kabuto looked up at Jiraiya and slowly pushed up his glasses. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, "I actually met Jiraiya-sama here…"

"This is…"

Fukasaku's expression changed. He said with an ugly expression, "Has someone finally succeeded in mastering Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode?"

"How is that possible?"

Shima could not help but change her expression.

Snakes were the natural enemies of toads.

Between the three holy places, there had always been mutual restraint.

It just so happened that Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode perfectly countered the Sage Mode of Mount Myoboku. However, it was tough to master Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode. No one had ever succeeded in learning Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode up till now.

Fukasaku and Shima never expected that there was actually a ninja who had succeeded in mastering Ryuchi Cave's Sage Mode among the members of Akatsuki's organization.

"So it's this little fellow…"

Jiraiya recognized the appearance of Kabuto and said in a deep voice, "I sensed the existence of Orochimaru's chakra in your body."

"Yes."

Kabuto imitated Orochimaru and licked his lips. He chuckled and said, "If not for Orochimaru-sama, perhaps it would have been very difficult for me to learn such a powerful technique like Sage mode! It just so happens that I can be here to fulfill Orochimaru-sama's long-cherished wish…"

"So the person who we want to surround is Naruto's Sensei?"

Sasuke stood next to Kabuto and frowned slightly. Skeletons gradually appeared around his body, and he said coldly, "In any case, he won't be able to escape. Leave it to me! I can just use him to test my technique!"

"This is…"

When Jiraiya saw Sasuke, the smile on his face slowly disappeared. He carefully looked at the purple skeleton on Sasuke's body, "The legendary ultimate eye technique of the Uchiha clan – Susanoo?"

"Hmph, looks like your Konoha still hasn't forgotten the name of Uchiha!"

Sasuke looked at Jiraiya with contempt, and the Susanoo's skeleton gradually solidified. He continued in a cold voice, "Today, I will use Konoha Sannin's life in exchange for the destroyed Uchiha!"

"Sasuke…"

After hearing Sasuke's words, Jiraiya thought of Team 7 and the others who were far away in Konoha. He sighed and said, "Is it another little guy who went the wrong way?"

It had to be said that Sasuke had really become stronger!

If he could open his Mangekyo Sharingan's ultimate eye technique, Susanoo, he was already a qualified enemy of Konoha and even brought great harm to Konoha.

Just Sasuke and Kabuto, these two traitors from Konoha, made Jiraiya and the two toads Sage feel a little serious.

As for the others…

All of Kirigakure's remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen were in Akatsuki, making people feel like they have collecting habits.

Deidara, Sasori, Kakuzu, Hidan, Kimimaro, and Haku.

Konoha has collected some information about these people,

There is no doubt that everyone was a troublesome existence for Konoha, especially when they wore Akatsuki uniforms; they would subconsciously think that they were strong enough.

There was also a pitcher plant with a black and white face, Zetsu.

This strange-looking guy seems to be weak-looking, but the members of Akatsuki could not be underestimated.

There was also Tendo Pain, Konan, and Uehara standing behind him.

Facing such a powerful lineup, Jiraiya couldn't escape unless there were any strong reinforcements by his side…

"This day has finally arrived!"

Jiraiya slowly raised his finger, and his body suddenly bent down. He said coldly, "But Jiraiya's heroic story is still far from over! Senpō, Hari Jigoku (Sage Art: Needle Hell)!"

The strands of white hair turned into sharp needles, densely packed, and shot towards the group of Akatsuki organization in front of him, almost like a dark cloud enveloping this place!

"Hyōton, Suishōheki (Ice Release: Crystal Wall)!"

Haku instantly raised his finger.

An ice wall instantly appeared in front of everyone!

Unfortunately, this wall was unable to resist the attack. A dense thousand needles instantly pierced through the wall in just a few seconds!

In the next moment, a figure stood out!

Sasuke opened his own Susanoo and blocked the dense thousand needles. He sneered and said, "Hmph, Konoha Sannin, it doesn't look like much!"

"I've been underestimated! Senpō, Goemon (Sage Art: Goemon)!"

Jiraiya and the two toads Sage simultaneously released a technique, and a surging flame rushed out. This was a combination of Fire Ninjutsu, Toad Oil, and Wind Ninjutsu, and swept towards the group of Akatsuki in front of them!

However, four Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen were standing in front of them!

As Kiri Ninja, who had been enemies with Konoha for a long time, most of them were good at dealing with Fire Ninjutsu, so they naturally wouldn't panic.

Especially Mangetsu, Suigetsu, Ringo, and Kisame were all the best in Kirigakure's Water Ninjutsu!

The next moment, the four ninjas simultaneously formed a seal with their palms together, opened their mouths, and spewed out waves of water toward the fire, "Suiton, Suijinheki (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)!"

Even the fire ninjutsu was blocked by the Water Formation Wall Technique released by the four of them. Steam instantly spread out on the surface of the lake.

Jiraiya almost subconsciously thought that he had seized the opportunity. His figure suddenly appeared next to the Water Formation Wall and pressed down his hand, "Senpō, Chōōdama Rasengan (Sage Art: Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan)!"

To be able to kill one person!

Now was the time to go all out!

In any case, if they killed a ninja from Akatsuki here. When Akatsuki's organization invades Konoha, the casualty might be fewer in the future.

In the face of the water wall, it just so happened that Rasengan was its nemesis!

Taking advantage of the water wall and the fog to block their vision, he wanted to use Rasengan to kill one of the enemies!

"Hyōton, Suishōheki (Ice Release: Crystal Wall)!"

Haku again raised his palm.

The tall water wall was instantly turned into an ice wall.

Unfortunately, this ice wall could not stop Jiraiya's technique. The Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan almost broke through the defense of the ice wall in a flash.

However, a Samehada blocked this Rasengan!

Kisame grinned and looked at Jiraiya with a smile, "It's not delicious at all. It seems that these things with a strange smell are very irritating to Samehada!"

This was another terrifying aspect of Akatsuki.

No matter what technique it was, there would always be ninjas who could break it.

Jiraiya couldn't help but frown. The killing intent in his heart was even stronger. When these people gathered together, they seemed to have no weaknesses at all.

"Kisame, step down."

Tendo Pain walked step by step towards Jiraiya. A pitch-black Stick slowly appeared in his hand. He looked at Jiraiya and said softly, "Jiraiya-sensei, you don't have to continue resisting. Let me send you on your way!"

"Tsk, that's good too. Your subordinates are really hard to deal with!"

Jiraiya slowly nodded. A trace of disappointment flashed across his face. He couldn't help but feel a trace of sorrow in his heart.

The new generation replaces the old.

Even a Konoha Sannin like him felt powerless in this situation. Wanting to take advantage of such a powerful Akatsuki organization seemed impossible.

Was he going to entrust everything to Naruto in the future?

"Then let's get rid of the strongest, Pain, for him!"

Jiraiya clenched his fist and rushed in the direction of Tendo Pain. Unfortunately, he was greeted by a cold voice.

Tendo Pain tilted his head and looked at Jiraiya's position. He expressionlessly stretched out his palm, "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)!"

In the next moment, Jiraiya was caught off guard and sent flying!

When the members of Akatsuki's organization saw Pain make a move, they scattered to make space for the battle between them.

"He sent me flying in an instant."

Jiraiya crawled up with an ugly expression. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said in a low voice, "I couldn't see clearly what kind of technique it was…"

Pain's Almighty Push also hit Fukasaku and Shima. The two toads Sage also involuntarily spat out a mouthful of blood.

Sage mode was also broken in an instant!

A black stick suddenly shot out and hit Jiraiya on the shoulder!

Jiraiya saw this scene and whispered, "Hey, Fukasaku-sama, Shima-sama, I'll leave my matter to you!"

"Hey, little Jiraiya!"

When Fukasaku and Shima wanted to say something, two black sticks attacked from behind, about to nail them to the ground!

Jiraiya's body suddenly erupted with powerful strength. He stepped on the water and stretched out his two arms to help them block the two black sticks!

Now, there were three black sticks inserted in his body, blocking the chakra flow on his shoulders and arms, and even making hand seals could not be done. Now, Jiraiya had almost no strength to resist!

A hint of shock flashed across Fukasaku and Shima's faces.

"Old woman, you go first!"

Fukasaku waved his hand to signal for Shima to retreat. Then, he jumped onto Jiraiya's body and tried his best to pull out the black stick.

Unfortunately, no one was willing to give it a chance.

Tendo Pain once again condensed a black stick in his palm. He aimed at Jiraiya's position and said softly, "Goodbye, Jiraiya-sensei…"

"…"

Uehara looked at Konan, who had turned her head away with a complicated feeling. He slowly extended his palm and gently held Konan's finger to calm her down.

In this somewhat tragic atmosphere, after a moment of silence, Konan suddenly looked at Uehara and revealed a complicated smile, "Naraku, actually, I really don't want Jiraiya-sensei to die… After you became my disciple, I have slowly understood Jiraiya-sensei's feelings… I am also very worried that one day we…"

"…"

Uehara fell into deep thought.

Konan's words sounded a little confusing.

Uehara gradually became nervous. He slowly clenched the fingers in his hand, slowly lowered his head, and whispered, "Sensei is worried that one day we will become like Nagato and Jiraiya-sama?"

Uehara slowly closed his eyes and said word by word, "Konan-sensei, how could I possibly hurt you?"

"No."

Konan raised Uehara's head and looked at him. There was some determination in his orange pupils, "I will protect your life. I will not let you experience any pain. I will not let you lose the way we walk together."

Sou!

The Black Stick in Pain's hand suddenly shot towards Jiraiya!

Just when everyone thought that Jiraiya would die in battle, even Konan closed her eyes and hid behind Uehara.

A space-time vortex suddenly appeared beside Jiraiya. A masked figure flashed next to Jiraiya and reached out to grab his body.

In the next moment, Jiraiya was dragged away in the space-time vortex.

The masked man watched the Black Stick fall into the water and said with a smile, "Hey, hey, hey, no matter what happens. Is it too much to kill your own teacher?"

"Obito!"

Many of the people present changed their expressions!

Zetsu, Sasuke, Pain, Konan, and the other people present almost all had irreconcilable hatred with Obito.

No one had expected that Obito would suddenly appear in this situation and save Jiraiya!

Konan's expression also changed. She frowned and whispered, "Why is Obito here? Why did he save Jiraiya-sensei?"

"It should be to deal with us!"

Uehara's face also became extremely ugly. He said in a low voice, "Our Bijuu collection is about to be completed. Is Obito really would just sit still?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 270: In Fact, Zetsu Is Always Belong to Me!

"Little brat, you really guessed it!"

Obito looked at Uehara and spread out his palm with a smile. He laughed very wantonly, "Ha ha ha ha… But I didn't expect to see such a good show today!"

After saying this, Obito's voice suddenly became gloomy like a neurotic, "Humph, Uehara, you are right. If you kill too many powerful ninjas, how will I fight against you guys in the future?"

Obito was simply a lunatic.

The members of Akatsuki's organization, who did not know, could not help but frown, especially Tendo Pain and Black Zetsu. They hated these guys who could disrupt their plan at any time.

The members of Akatsuki's organization who knew about it also frowned because they saw that Uehara frowned, and it was necessary to follow the crowd.

Those in Akatsuki who knew half-knowingly also frowned. It's none other than Sasuke.

"Obito!"

Sasuke stared at Obito, and controlled his Susanoo to raise a purple bow towards him!

Sasuke gnashed his teeth and said, "You Konoha's running dog, a traitor of the Uchiha clan… I will kill you now!"

"Aha ha ha ha, are you mistaken?"

Obito scratched his head and said happily, "Hahahaha, but it doesn't matter! Anyway, I have become dirty. If you want to kill me, you have to be careful of your own life!"

This sentence was true.

Obito said these words from the bottom of his heart.

Since the first time he schemed against Uehara eight years ago, he had started to take the blame. Even if he was dead, his body was still constantly being splashed with dirty water.

Sasuke naturally did not know.

After the giant arrow of the purple Susanoo aimed at Obito, it suddenly shot and wanted to pierce through him directly!

Unfortunately, Obito's body was in an intangible state.

That huge arrow pierced through his body and landed under the lake.

"Hehehehe, really…"

Obito stroked his mask with his palm and said with a gloomy smile, "Sasuke, compared to your brother Itachi's Mangekyo Sharingan, yours is really too inferior!

Sasuke, rather than participating in this kind of battle, it is better to hide and protect your life! If you die, the Uchiha clan will truly be exterminated!"

This sentence was also sincere advice.

Because in this world, Sasuke was the only Uchiha left.

Facing the persuasion of such an enemy, Sasuke naturally refused to listen and even somewhat angrily wanted to continue to manipulate Susanoo to attack.

Fortunately, Kabuto, who was at the side, couldn't bear to watch, so he persuaded him, "Sasuke, your current strength is not enough to kill him! You don't have to waste your chakra…"

"Yes, Kabuto-senpai."

Sasuke nodded obediently. Facing such a person like Kabuto, Sasuke still had to listen to his advice.

Obito took a deep look at Sasuke, then looked at Tendo Pain. Finally, he looked at Black Zetsu and said, "Alright, I have seen your efforts in collecting Bijuu. When I kill you in the future, I will give you a quick death!"

After saying that, Obito's figure entered his space-time vortex and disappeared.

Tendo Pain suddenly stretched out his palm, and a gravitational force emitted from his body. His target was Obito, "Banshō Ten'in (Universal Pull)!"

He wanted to stop Obito!

However, after feeling the gravitational force, Obito instantly canceled his return to the Kamui Space and turned into an intangible state to dodge Banshō Ten'in (Universal Pull).

This was the problem with Obito's ability.

It was very difficult for anyone in this world to hurt him truly.

Obito chuckled. He looked at Tendo Pain and said, "We all understand each other's abilities very well. There's no need to waste your energy. During this period of time, protect your eyes. I may go and get them at any time. Hahahahaha!"

After a burst of wild laughter, Obito was again about to disappear from everyone's sight again.

This time, Tendo Pain did not stop him.

When there was no way to harm Obito truly, it would easily arouse Obito's vigilance if he acted rashly.

Sasuke gritted his teeth hatefully.

Now that Obito had left, this hatred could only be suppressed for the time being.

Everyone present looked at each other in dismay. No one had expected that the entire Akatsuki organization would mobilize together, but they could not keep Obito!

He even took Jiraiya away!

"Alright, let's go back and prepare!"

Tendo Pain sized up the people present and said in a low voice, "I want to rethink the plan to capture Hachibi and Kyuubi."

"…"

The people of Akatsuki's organization looked at each other and returned to Akatsuki's base.

After they left, Tendo Pain slowly raised his head and looked at the sky full of dark clouds. He said in a deep voice, "I don't know when Jiraiya-sensei will return to Konoha with our information, so we can't delay the plan to capture Kyuubi Jinchuriki…"

"In that case…"

Uehara frowned and whispered, "Then should we capture Hachibi and Kyuubi at the same time?"

To be honest, Uehara did not like this plan.

Because in this way, his plan would also need to rush.

Uehara did not want to give up easily, whether it was the Thunder Power from destroying Kumogakure or the Fire Power from destroying Konohagakure.

"En, that's right."

After Tendo Pain finished speaking, he said in a low voice, "There is also the matter regarding Obito. After we capture Kyuubi, we can think of a way to solve this hidden danger! In the face of his mysterious space-time technique, other than using a space-time technique, it is very difficult to deal with him…"

"Nagato."

Konan stood beside Uehara, then she glanced at Uehara and said softly, "If it is Obito, I have already prepared a technique that can defeat him, and I am very confident that I can eliminate him."

"Alright, then let's go back and prepare first."

Tendo Pain slowly turned around and walked into Amegakure. He said in a deep voice, "We must capture Hachibi and Kyuubi as soon as possible to complete the plan to resurrect Gedo Mazo… Otherwise, it will be very easy for other changes to occur."

"Hmm…"

Uehara couldn't help but rub his forehead.

Unfortunately, Uehara had to change his plan. The original plan to resurrect Gedo Mazo was a pure lie!

After seeing Tendo Pain leave, Uehara and Konan also returned to Amegakure. He also looked at the reward he got on the way.

[Side Mission: Let Jiraiya successfully escape from Amegakure(1/1).]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: Truth-Seeking Ball (Consumable).]

[Truth-Seeking Ball(Consumable): Truth-Seeking Balls encompass the power of all five basic natures. Only with the power of six paths can you control and make contact with it. Any enemy will be instantly turned into nothingness by Truth-Seeking Ball. This Truth-Seeking Ball can only use this once.]

Damn, he earned a bit too much.

This was the first thought in Uehara's mind.

How could the system give Truth-Seeking Ball as a reward?

Was this still a normal reward?

At this stage, this was clearly a cheat!

One Truth-Seeking Ball meant that Uehara could destroy any ninja at any time, even if it were Madara and Hashirama!

As expected… there were actually many people in the ACG world who had always hoped that Jiraiya could survive?

Originally, Uehara wanted to keep Jiraiya alive, mainly because he felt that Nagato and Konan owed a debt that was difficult to repay. Moreover, after Nagato killed Jiraiya, he would regret what he had done sooner or later.

The ultimate weapon itself was a lie.

The so-called Nagato had to kill Jiraiya for the sake of ideals and the road that was not right. It would only become the biggest mistake he had made in his life.

It was better to let Uehara take the opportunity to make use of this wave.

After all, this side mission reward that let Jiraiya survive had a high probability of obtaining the most valuable reward in the 2D Wishing System.

In fact, this mission reward did not disappoint Uehara.

It even far exceeded Uehara's expectations.

On the other side.

In the Kamui space.

Jiraiya was still looking at the layout of the entire Kamui space.

At this time, a space-time vortex appeared in the Kamui space, and the figure of Obito fell down. Jiraiya couldn't help but frown.

Obito was the perpetrator of Konoha's decline. If not for Obito, who killed Minato and his wife, Konoha would be stronger than it is now.

At the very least, he wouldn't be in trouble to deal with Akatsuki's organization…

"Jiraiya-sama…"

Obito casually spread out his palm and said with a chuckle, "I saved you in that life-threatening crisis just now. Shouldn't you be grateful to your benefactor?"

"Then you are really kind…"

Jiraiya's face gradually became heavy. He remembered the information about Obito when he was with Amegakure. Obito had been expelled from the Akatsuki organization, so he wanted to borrow the power of Konoha to take revenge?

Jiraiya breathed heavily and pulled out a few black sticks from his shoulder. He said in a low voice, "You have been removed from the Akatsuki, so you want to take revenge or control the power of Bijuu that Akatsuki collected in the future. Is that why you saved their enemy?"

"As expected of Jiraiya-sama."

Obito gently patted his palm and praised, "Actually, I also want to say that I really want to save Jiraiya-sama now!"

This was the truth.

Jiraiya was Minato's Sensei, one of Konoha's strongest fighters. After saving Jiraiya, Obito could slightly make up for the guilt in his heart.

Unfortunately, he was now controlled by Uehara.

Jiraiya slowly bandaged his wound. He then looked at Obito and whispered, "Do you think I will believe it? Seriously, they are all well-behaved little brats…But after growing up, they have become big trouble!"

Jiraiya's student, Nagato and Konan.

Minato's student, Obito.

Kakashi's student, Sasuke.

After these little brats grew up, they became more and more troublesome, and they already had the power to shake this world.

"Well, Jiraiya-sama."

Obito rubbed his mask and whispered, "I will send you back to Konoha soon because you have stolen too much information. The time for Nagato and the others to invade Konoha might be a lot earlier!"

"Although you want to borrow a knife to kill…"

A smile appeared on Jiraiya's face, but there was a hint of melancholy in his smile, "But in the end, it still helped me to go back and protect Konoha…"

"Hehe…"

Obito smiled and said, "In any case, Konoha is also my hometown!"

Jiraiya looked at Obito and shook his head, "You are the one who created the Kyuubi Rampage and almost destroyed the entire Konoha. You don't have to act like this in front of me…"

"… Okay."

Obito's body gradually became stiff. In the next moment, he said, "Now can we talk about business? Jiraiya-sama, do you want to cooperate with me to get rid of Akatsuki?"

"Cooperate?"

Jiraiya looked at Obito, the corners of his eyes slightly tightening, "If I work with someone like you to fight against Akatsuki, isn't it just asking a tiger for its skin?"

"Yes."

Obito nodded and continued in a deep voice, "But if you want to get rid of Akatsuki, it is no different from dreaming! In this world, other than me, no one can help you get rid of Akatsuki!"

After saying that, Obito turned to look at Jiraiya and said, "As long as we cooperate to get rid of Nagato, Konan, and Uehara, which were the core members of Akatsuki, it means that Akatsuki will soon fall apart."

"… This sounds familiar."

A hint of doubt flashed across Jiraiya's face. Immediately, his head was full of black lines, "I remember that little brat Uehara once said that as long as we kill you, Obito, the mastermind behind the scenes, the Akatsuki's organization will collapse…"

"He's lying to you!"

Obito looked at Jiraiya and said in a deep voice, "Uehara is lying to you. He has been lying to you, and even…"

Even now, he was still lying to you.

However, he could not say this no matter what.

Jiraiya looked at Obito and said in a low voice, "That little brat has been lying to us all this time. Aren't you also lying to me now?"

"So what?"

Obito slowly approached Jiraiya and whispered, "Even if I am lying to you now, after hearing what I said, you still can't help but fall for it, right?"

"What are you talking about?"

"There are still my people in Akatsuki."

Obito looked at Jiraiya and said word by word, "As long as we work together, I can send the wrong information to Akatsuki at any time."

Obito slowly approached, and his voice was even mixed with a hint of bewitchment, "Akatsuki's intelligence personnel has always been mine!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 271: Uchiha Obito Self-Disclosure

Jiraiya was a little surprised.

Obito's words were really too shocking.

If Akatsuki's intelligence personnel were Obito's undercover spy, then this meant that the operation of Akatsuki's organization had always been under Obito's surveillance. No wonder this guy could arrive at such a crisis today.

He really didn't expect it!

Uehara had always been deceiving them, the Big Countries Great Ninja Village. When Uehara deceived others, he must have never thought that Obito was also fooling Akatsuki's organization behind their backs, right?

What exactly was going on in this world?

Could it be that this world was a large-scale doll game?

Jiraiya's face gradually recovered its calm. After lowering his head and thinking for a moment, he raised his head to look at Obito again, grinning, "Do all of you little brats like to hide in the dark and scheme for everything…"

Jiraiya slowly spread out his palm and whispered, "Uehara is deceiving us, and you are deceiving them. How do you know if there is someone manipulating everything behind your back?"

"Yes."

Obito slowly lowered his head, and his voice gradually calmed down, "There is indeed someone manipulating me from behind, but what does that matter?"

Obito stroked his mask and said in a low voice, "Back then, when I manipulated Nagato, Konan, and Uehara behind the scenes, who would have thought that they would brazenly drive me out of Akatsuki's organization?"

When Obito said this, his voice gradually became gloomy, "As long as you have enough strength and a precise plan, even a chess piece may have a chance of turning the tables. How can you be sure that you are not the chess piece that turned the tables?"

This matter was really miserable.

Who would have thought that the little brat Uehara did not become a good chess piece but instead directly became a chess player?

Obviously, that little brat was also jumping around!

Why did he just succeed in making a comeback?

Uehara was involved in almost everything in the Ninja World, but no one had ever noticed that there was a huge conspiracy hidden under his simple smile. Was it because he was too young?

Even if Jiraiya found out that Uehara was a member of Akatsuki, it was useless.

On the contrary, it was because of this matter that Jiraiya jumped into Uehara's chessboard and began to be used by Uehara.

Obito sighed faintly in his heart, but he still continued to speak unyieldingly, "Of course, some people will never be able to escape the fate of being chess pieces, such as your two disciples, Nagato and Konan."

When he said this, Obito seemed to have thought of something.

A red light flashed in the eyes under the mask, "Jiraiya-sama, you find your missing student in Amegakure this time, right? In fact, I had a part in destroying the Akatsuki organization led by Yahiko back then!"

"…"

Jiraiya suddenly raised his head.

The next moment, Jiraiya's face slowly regained its calm.

He had experienced too many things today. Jiraiya felt that his heart had been stimulated enough. What Obito said seemed to be not strange.

If someone had not guided Nagato and Konan to the wrong path, how could the two disciples become so extreme?

Obito continued casually, "The rumor about me in the Ninja World is correct. The creation of a monster organization like Akatsuki is my masterpiece. I personally made Nagato and Konan fall into despair and guided them to create a tailed beast weapon."

"…"

Jiraiya was silent.

Obito spread out his palm, and his voice gradually became a little crazy, "In fact, they don't know that the so-called tailed beast weapon is just a lie… Unfortunately, there is no turning back for them."

Obito slowly turned his head to look at Jiraiya and said with a chuckle, "Speaking of which, we are really fated! Jiraiya-sama should have five students now, right?"

When he said this,

Obito slowly covered his Sharingan with his palm, "Hahahaha… this is really interesting. The tragedy of the lives of Jiraiya-sama's five students seems to be closely related to me!"

"…"

Jiraiya slowly clenched his fist.

Yes, that's right!

Yahiko, Nagato, Konan, Minato, and Naruto.

Obito was indeed the perpetrator of the tragedy of his five students. Even Naruto became an orphan because of Obito.

Jiraiya's face gradually darkened. He slowly stood up and stared at Obito, "Little brat, are you provoking their Sensei?"

"No."

Obito touched his mask and said softly, "I am giving you a chance, Jiraiya-sama, a chance to save your student."

Obito spread out his palm and chuckled, "You didn't appear when Yahiko died in battle. You didn't appear when Minato-sensei died…"

As he said these words, a hint of a smile appeared in Obito's voice, "Now, Naruto, Nagato, and Konan, these three final students are about to fight to the death, and you can be there. Shouldn't you be grateful to me?"

Obito looked straight at Jiraiya and said softly, "Akatsuki's last step is definitely to take Kyuubi from Naruto's body. The battle between them will definitely not be avoided…"

"…"

Jiraiya fell silent once again.

If it were before, he would definitely choose to stand by Naruto's side, but after listening to Obito speak so much, there was a trace of hesitation on his face.

To be honest, now Jiraiya wanted to return to Amegakure and see if he could persuade Nagato and Konan to let go of their unrealistic plans.

However, Obito seemed to have thought of this point. He smiled and continued, "Jiraiya-sama, do you know why I am willing to tell you so much today? Because I am very sure that this is an unchangeable fact."

Obito continued, "And the most important thing is time. Jiraiya-sama, you only have one chance. Return to Konoha and tell them that Akatsuki is about to invade Konoha;

or you can also return to Amegakure and choose to change Nagato and Konan, but you have no evidence to convince them. If you go, you can only die. "

Obito stretched out his palm and whispered, "You only have one way, and that is to cooperate with me obediently and save your last student, Naruto."

After Obito finished speaking, he scratched his head and became nervous. He laughed and said, "After all, Naruto is the son of Minato-sensei. In fact, I also want him to live in my heart. Hahahaha…"

"…"

Jiraiya looked at Obito with a complicated expression and said in a deep voice, "How did the innocent Obito become like this?"

"I also looked forward to the light!"

Obito slowly covered his mask with his palm and said in a gloomy voice, "I also wanted to become Hokage, but I found the darkness of Konoha. Only those who have power can have the power to choose their dreams."

Obito looked up at Jiraiya and said, "Have you thought it through, Jiraiya-sama? Do you want me to send you back to Konoha, or do you want me to throw you down and die?"

"…"

Jiraiya fell into a long silence.

Obito did not know why, but he seemed to have become very patient. He just stood there, quietly waiting for Jiraiya's answer.

After a long time, Jiraiya slowly raised his head and whispered, "What you said today is a bit chaotic. From the beginning of the cooperation, the truth of the so-called tailed beast weapon was revealed, and you even gave me the right to choose. It is a bit incomprehensible."

Jiraiya looked at Obito and revealed a smile on his face, "To let me, their Sensei, choose to save Nagato or Naruto, this is really an interesting question…"

The smile on Jiraiya's face deepened a few times. He smiled and said, "Actually, you are Nagato's subordinate, right? The person who controls you is Nagato, right? Hahahaha, all of this is a lie to me… How could Nagato and Konan have the heart to kill their own Sensei!"

"…"

You guessed wrong!

Why couldn't you guess if it's Uehara!

Obito was almost screaming in his heart, hoping that Jiraiya could analyze the name of Uehara. Unfortunately, Jiraiya had guessed wrong.

It even sounded a little ridiculous.

Uehara, who was controlling Obito, was silent for a while and continued to raise his finger expressionlessly.

In the Kamui Space.

After a few seconds of silence, Obito's voice became gloomy again, "You guessed wrong, Jiraiya-sama. This was originally a game that I created for both of you to kill each other."

Obito's voice echoed in this empty space, "I just want to make this game more interesting. I want to see how you, their Sensei, will treat his student who wants to destroy the world…"

After Obito finished speaking, he continued softly, "Because Minato-sensei is also good to me, I also want to see what a teacher who his student nearly killed will do… Everything I say is true, and it is also true that I want to cooperate with Konoha."

"… Send me back to Konoha!"

Jiraiya rubbed his forehead and looked at Obito, "You told me so much. Aren't you worried that we will kill you after we deal with Nagato?"

"No."

Obito looked at Jiraiya, and his voice gradually became serious, "Because after dealing with Nagato and Konan who betrayed me, we have another enemy that we need to deal with together. The one who manipulated me behind the scenes."

"Who?"

"Uchiha…"

As he said this surname, Obito's voice gradually became obscure. In the end, he spat out a terrifying name from his mouth, "Madara."

"Madara… Didn't he die a long time ago?"

"No."

Obito shook his head and said softly, "For some powerful ninjas, life and death are no longer a barrier that is difficult to break. Even a guy like Kakuzu, who only knows how to sell his teammates for money, can live a long life. What is impossible?"

After saying that, Obito added, "Zetsu, hidden in Akatsuki, is like me, both under Madara. He is different from me. He is absolutely loyal to Madara."

Obito looked at Jiraiya and said in a deep voice, "Just wait and see! Madara has already planned everything, and he will return soon.

This world has never been so calm.

Since you have chosen to return to Konoha to save Naruto, then I will send you to a safe place and the nearest place to Konoha. "

After that, Obito disappeared from the Kamui space.

In the empty Kamui space.

Jiraiya slowly sat down. He clenched his fists and then loosened them, "I am the White Haired Hero of Konoha; how can I give up anyone that can be saved!

The matter between Madara and Obito can be put aside for now. What I need to do right now is to find a way to solve Nagato's paranoia and Akatsuki's invasion of Konoha!

Ha, as a teacher, shouldn't he educate his own disciple and help his disciple correct his mistakes? Isn't that what a teacher should do?"

Jiraiya looked up at the empty Kamui Space and whispered, "In the past, I was always a little lacking, and life was always full of tragedy and regret.

But this time, I will never be absent from anything again. Naruto, Nagato, Konan, none of them will be die. "

Inside Amegakure.

Uehara slowly put down his finger.

"This time, I saved your life and allowed Konoha to fight against fate. One of the people's debt has been returned to you; as for the other one, he will return it to you himself when he invades Konoha!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 272: Orochimaru Should Be Very Happy!

Inside Amegakure.

Uehara shook his head and sighed.

Just now, Uehara controlled Obito from afar and exposed everything about Black Zetsu and Madara to Jiraiya. He used Jiraiya to uncover the two hidden masterminds behind the scenes.

As long as he slowly revealed the true faces of the other masterminds behind the scenes, he would soon be the only one left behind in the entire world.

Since he wanted to take the path of others.

Then he had to make it so that others had no way to go first.

Just as Uehara was about to rest, a rushing White Zets entered his perception range. This made Uehara frown. It was obvious that Black Zetsu could not sit still after seeing Obito.

Forget it; let's appease them first.

Sure enough, this White Zetsu's goal was to gather all of Eye of the Moon Plan's members for a meeting to discuss how to solve Obito's problem.

Uehara did not object.

Everyone in the Moon Eye team gathered together. Black Zetsu, Uehara, Kabuto, and Kisame all had anxiety on their faces.

Black Zetsu was really in a bad mood.

As for the feelings of others, it was probably really complicated!

"Senpai, my identity is going to be revealed."

After seeing Black Zetsu, Uehara took the lead and said with a very ugly face, "Obito will definitely let Jiraiya go back to Konoha. They will also know that I am a member of Akatsuki. We may have to attack Konoha in advance."

Uehara clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "However, Kyuubi and Konoha are not that easy to deal with. Originally, as long as I hide my identity, I could capture Kyuubi Jinchuriki easily. In the end, they were ruined by Obito…"

"It doesn't matter."

Black Zetsu shook his head with a gloomy face and comforted Uehara, "Uehara, you have done well enough. This is all Obito's fault."

"…"

Kabuto and Kisame tactfully did not interrupt.

Because they knew the truth, they did not know how to speak.

Black Zetsu sighed faintly and said, "I had long guessed that Obito would appear during this period of time. We collected Bijuu very quickly. That traitor Obito definitely couldn't sit still."

After Black Zetsu finished speaking, he turned to look at Kabuto and said, "Kabuto, are you ready to revive Madara-sama? As the strongest person in the Uchiha clan, Madara-sama can easily subdue Obito."

"Just a little bit more."

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and said in a low voice, "If I rashly revive Madara, his strength might be greatly reduced. I want him to revive with his peak combat strength."

Uehara looked at Kabuto with dissatisfaction and said coldly, "Can you resurrect the legendary Madara-sama before Gedo Mazo is resurrected? Those people who have been resurrected by you using Impure World Reincarnation are really useless in solving Obito!"

"…"

Kabuto pushed up his glasses again. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, "When that time comes, it should be possible, right? Who knows?"

These ambiguous words were a little willful.

Everyone present could not help but frown.

However, Kabuto was the only person in the entire ninja world who knew how to use Impure World Reincarnation's technique. It could only be said that the person who has this technique could be willful.

Uehara praised him in his heart for doing it beautifully, but he also began to criticize, "Then I hope you can do it as soon as possible! The sooner, the better. Don't wait until we have done everything, then revive Madara-sama!"

Black Zetsu was also in a bad mood. He said in a low voice, "Try to be as fast as possible! Revive Madara-sama as soon as possible, and our plan can be realized faster."

"Don't worry."

Kabuto pushed up his glasses.

However, Kabuto now understood what his boss meant.

That was to wait until everything was ready before releasing Madara.

Black Zetsu glanced at Kisame and nodded at him, "Kisame, you are responsible for protecting Kabuto and helping him collect materials."

This meant that Kisame had to keep an eye on Kabuto at all times.

Initially, Black Zetsu had sent many White Zetsu clones to monitor Kabuto. Unfortunately, those White Zetsu clones were all taken away by Kabuto as experimental materials. This made Black Zetsu very embarrassed.

Unfortunately, it needed Kabuto's Impure World Reincarnation Technique.

Right now, the situation was still under control. Black Zetsu could still suppress his emotions and let Kisame monitor Kabuto. If this dragged on any longer, Black Zetsu would probably take the initiative to possess Kabuto and control him to cast the technique.

However, who knew if Kabuto had complete confidence in reviving Madara. What if this person really did fail?

However, Black Zetsu also knew that Kabuto had some thoughts.

This did not matter.

As long as Kabuto could resurrect Madara, things would never go out of control again. No matter what Kabuto thought, the result would be destined to be broken by Madara's strength!

After hearing Black Zetsu's instructions, Kisame grinned and looked at Kabuto, revealing his mouth full of shark teeth, "Then, I will ask Kabuto-senpai to give me some guidance in the future!"

"Same to you."

Kabuto pushed up his glasses, and his smile looked kind.

As for what these kind smiles meant, Black Zetsu blindly guessed that Kabuto should be very angry and cursing in his heart.

After all, how could Kabuto be happy when a person came to monitor him?

Unfortunately, Kabuto's smile was no different from Kisame's smile. They were probably just a kind smile between colleagues.

"There is one more thing."

Black Zetsu turned to look at Uehara and whispered, "Today, I saw that Sasuke was able to use Susanoo. We can also recruit him to join us. The potential of that kid is far more than that!"

Then Black Zetsu said with a sneer, "If Sasuke had transplanted Itachi's Sharingan, he would be able to obtain a higher level of power, even comparable to Madara in the Warring States Era!"

"…"

Uehara frowned.

Does Black Zetsu really like to control Uchiha? Or was he looking down on a ninja clan who doesn't have any ocular technique?

After Kabuto saw this scene, he pushed up his glasses, stuck out his tongue, and licked his lips, "Hehe, I have already helped you guys recruit him because he needs me to help him transplant Itachi's Sharingan."

"Itachi's Mangekyo Sharingan…"

Black Zetsu's voice suddenly became somewhat gloomy. He did not want Kabuto, who was not a direct member of Eye of the Moon Plan, to obtain such a powerful combat force like Sasuke.

Unfortunately, Kabuto had already spoken.

Black Zetsu could only helplessly shake his head and say, "Since you have recruited Sasuke, then forget it. I hope that he can help us!"

"Of course."

Kabuto narrowed his eyes and nodded with a smile.

Black Zetsu chatted a bit more about capturing Hachibi and Kyuubi. He told everyone to guard against Obito's attack and then left.

After Black Zetsu left.

After watching Black Zetsu disappear, Uehara frowned and said, "Don't you think it's not good for me to lie to an old man who has been working hard for thousands of years just to save his mother?"

"…"

Kisame looked at Uehara speechlessly.

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and said with a smile, "Do you want me to tell you? I think this feeling is pretty good… Anyway, we are not bad people."

"What you said makes sense."

Uehara nodded thoughtfully.

After a while, Uehara suddenly turned to look at Kabuto and whispered, "By the way, Kabuto, when you have time, help me create a powerful body for Orochimaru-san that is enough to bear the power of the Rinnegan!"

Kabuto nodded subconsciously and then said with a pleasantly surprised expression, "Is Naraku-sama finally going to release Orochimaru-sama? White Snake Sage has suppressed his body at the bottom of Ryuchi Cave…"

Kabuto still respected Orochimaru.

It was mainly because Orochimaru had taught him many things, and Orochimaru's knowledge was indeed very worthy of admiration from any ninja who liked to study.

However, in the next moment, Kabuto looked at Uehara with some doubt, "Naraku-sama, if I heard correctly, that body should have the power to withstand the Rinnegan?"

"That's right."

"Could it be that Naraku-sama intends to let Orochimaru-sama obtain the Rinnegan?"

Kabuto's expression wasn't too good. His face was even somewhat puzzled as he said, "If Orochimaru-sama obtained the Rinnegan, he might do something bad…"

"It doesn't matter."

Uehara pinched his wrist and said with a smile, "Anyway, it won't take long for Orochimaru to use Rinnegan. He worked so hard for so many years to get the powerful Bloodline Limit. It's okay to let him be happy with the Rinnegan for a few minutes!"

"A few minutes?"

Kabuto's face was full of doubts.

Uehara tilted his head and squinted at Kabuto with a smile, "In the future, I will only let Orochimaru use the eye to resurrect Madara so that Madara can have a real and vivid body, and then become the so-called Jubi Jinchuriki…

As for whether Orochimaru could escape the inevitable death after using Rinnegan after Madara was resurrected, it would depend on his own luck!"

"…"

Kabuto's expression suddenly became a little complicated. Wasn't this the same as using Orochimaru as a tool? Or the kind that would die immediately after using the Rinnegan.

"Naraku-sama."

Kabuto pushed his eyes and revealed a helpless smile, "Isn't it a little bad to bully Orochimaru-sama like this? I'm worried that Orochimaru-sama might not be able to withstand this…"

"Don't worry about this problem."

Uehara waved his hand and said casually, "I have done so many things to Orochimaru, but he is still willing to live in this world, hiding in Ryuchi Cave and waiting for an opportunity. It is clear that his psychological quality is good."

After Uehara finished speaking, he smiled again and said, "Kabuto, maybe at that time, Orochimaru will have the chance to become the Jubi Jinchuriki!

Orochimaru has been chasing the powerful Bloodline Limit all his life. The Jubi Jinchuriki can give him the power of Sage of the Path; he will definitely be thrilled!"

"…"

Kabuto was speechless.

Orochimaru would definitely be happy…

However, what would happen after he was happy?

After he was happy, he would directly lose his life!

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 273: We May Know What Kind of Expression Naruto Will Show When He Sees Jiraiya Again

Kabuto felt that Orochimaru would not be too happy.

However, Uehara believed that Orochimaru would definitely be thrilled when the time came.

After all, even Madara did not use the power of Six Path for a long time because Black Zetsu directly dug his heart.

It was fortunate for Orochimaru to have a chance to feel it.

After Uehara finished talking about Orochimaru, he looked up in Amegakure's direction and whispered, "This time, we would separately capture Hachibi and Kyuubi Jinchuriki. I would go to capture Hachibi."

Uehara's eyes gradually became deep, "If I'm not wrong, the only people who will go to Konoha to capture Kyuubi Jinchuriki might be Konan-sensei and Nagato.

To keep everything in our hands, Kabuto, I will send Minato and Obito to hide there together. If anything happens, contact me at any time."

"Yes."

Kabuto nodded respectfully.

After a moment of silence, Uehara continued, "I'm a little worried that something out of control might happen. If anything happens, you must inform me immediately. I will immediately use the space-time technique to support you."

"Understood."

Kabuto nodded and said, "Is Naraku-sama worried that they will fail or encounter danger?"

"Yes, there are some other reasons."

Uehara nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, "Although many things in the world are under our control, there are still some things that might easily cause unforeseen changes. I hope that everything will go smoothly at that time!"

If everything goes smoothly…

Everything should be going smoothly, right?

Uehara glanced at Kabuto again and continued, "Before I give you any orders, you must not make a move because what you have to do is very important…"

"Yes."

Kabuto only lowered his head and agreed.

Two days later.

When the entire Akatsuki organization was preparing intensively.

Uehara saw that the system panel suddenly completed a strange mission. Moreover, this mission reward was simply amazing!

[Hidden Mission: If there comes a day, we may know what kind of expression Naruto will show when he sees Jiraiya again.]

[Hidden Mission Completed.]

[Reward: Will Inheritance (Passive).]

[Will Inheritance: Life Energy increased by 100,000 points, Chakra Energy increased by 100,000 points, Natural Energy increased by 100,000 points, Life Energy Recovery Rate increased by 100%, Chakra Energy Recovery Rate increased by 100%, Natural Energy Extraction Rate increased by 100%.]

The reward for this hidden mission was very high.

Uehara glanced at his attribute value.

Name: Uehara Naraku

Life Energy: 423,731

Chakra Energy: 421,590

Natural Energy: 421,590

Life Energy Recovery Rate: 432/seconds

Chakra Energy Recovery Rate: 216/seconds

Natural Energy Recovery Rate: 432/seconds

Skill Cooldown Reduction: 100%

Remaining Gold Coins: 6,660

This mission reward directly increased his three-dimensional attribute by 100,000, as well as a 100% increase in attribute recovery rate!

However, this mission was a bit strange!

If he remembered correctly after Jiraiya died in battle in the original story. His corpse entered the sea and never appeared in the ninja world again.

The fans of the ACG world hoped that Jiraiya could appear in front of Naruto using the Impure World Reincarnation. After all, so many people in the future ninja world war had seen the person they wanted to see.

Only Naruto did not see Jiraiya.

It was said that the person who created this world did not know what kind of expression Naruto would show when he saw Jiraiya…

From then on, this matter became an eternal regret.

This mission should have originated from this matter.

Uehara raised his eyebrows and received Obito's message, "Didn't Obito send Jiraiya to Konoha? How can he complete this mission?"

Didn't Jiraiya return alive?

What was the situation with this hidden mission?

Under normal circumstances, this hidden mission might not have been completed, but due to time constraints, it happened that something went wrong in the middle.

Konoha's people thought that Jiraiya had died in battle.

Because after Fukasaku returned to Mount Myoboku, he immediately rushed to Konoha through the underground channel. He then sent a warning to Fifth Hokage and the information Jiraiya gathered from Amegakure.

In the Konohagakure.

In Hokage's office.

Fukasaku inevitably mentioned Jiraiya's situation, "How should I start? If there are no accidents, little Jiraiya should have died in battle…"

There was silence in Hokage's office.

Everyone's face could not help but turn pale.

Everyone's eyes seemed to lose color in an instant.

"Huh?"

Naruto's mind instantly went blank, his ears almost roaring, and his body subconsciously trembled, "You… What are you talking about?"

Tsunade reacted quickly and clenched her fist. She said in a low voice, "What do you mean by if nothing unexpected happens, Jiraiya should already be dead?"

"It happened too suddenly."

Fukasaku slowly closed his eyes. A hint of regret flashed across his face, "I don't want this to be true either… But before we dispelled the summon, little Jiraiya was already seriously injured and was surrounded by all of Akatsuki's members."

"So, he's not dead yet, right?"

Naruto slowly let go of his fist and stuffed his hand into it. An ugly smile appeared on his face.

There was a hint of nervousness in his voice, and even his speech was a little incoherent, "Since I didn't see Ero sennin dying in battle, perhaps he has already escaped…"

"Naruto…"

Sakura looked at Naruto worriedly.

Tsunade took a deep breath and slowly closed her palm. She covered her mouth and whispered, "Fukasaku Sage, please continue!"

"Granny, Ero sennin is not dead yet!"

Naruto suddenly looked at Tsunade, and a trace of violence flashed across his face making his Chakra almost burst out!

Tsunade's fingers trembled slightly, and she repeated her words. Her voice came from the gap between her palms, "Fukasaku Sage, please continue!"

"Naruto…"

Fukasaku shook his head and sighed, "I know the relationship between you and Little Jiraiya very well, but under the encirclement of Akatsuki, it is impossible for Little Jiraiya to escape with his physical condition."

"…"

The Hokage office once again turns silent.

Everyone couldn't help but look at Naruto.

Tsunade's hand tightened. She was still trying to suppress her emotions and repeated her words in a low voice, "Fukasaku Sage, please continue."

"Granny Tsunade?"

Naruto looked at Tsunade in disbelief.

At this moment, he couldn't believe Tsunade's indifference or rather her silence; no one noticed her abnormality.

In terms of deep feelings with Jiraiya, no one present could have deeper feelings than Tsunade. Her sadness would only be greater than everyone present, and her emotions would only be greater than that of everyone present.

However, her many years of ninja life forced her to remain calm.

In the past, Tsunade had experienced too many deaths of her relatives and friends. Among them, there was her most beloved brother Nawaki, her lover Dan Kato… even now, her only old friend Jiraiya, the news of his death was also sent over.

However, the current Tsunade was Konoha's Fifth Hokage.

Hokage was the spiritual pillar of the entire Konoha. No matter how much sadness was suppressed in her heart, she had to endure it. This was Hokage's duty.

Tsunade's fingers were still on her lips, and she said word by word, "Time is precious now. I won't waste time and information that Jiraiya bought with his life."

"…"

After the shock flashed across Naruto's face, his face gradually became indifferent.

"I got it."

Naruto slowly turned around and walked to the door of Hokage's office. He lowered his head and said, "At that time, if not for Granny Tsunade handing the information to Ero sennin, he would never have gone to Amegakure!"

Tsunade still closed her palm and calmly nodded as she sat in Hokage's seat. Her voice was full of indifference as she admitted it.

"What you said… is right."

"Is this Hokage's attitude?"

Naruto clenched his fists tightly. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he saw Tsunade's trembling fingers.

Naruto's mind slowly recalled everything about Jiraiya, and he gradually recalled what happened that day of how Tsunade had obstructed Jiraiya's departure.

At this moment, he was not qualified to blame Tsunade.

Because that day was Jiraiya's own choice.

When Jiraiya argued that he wanted to go to Amegakure, Naruto and Tsunade were beside him, and both of them kept persuading him.

However, Jiraiya did not listen to the advice at all.

The anger on Naruto's face suddenly dissipated. He slowly grasped the door handle, lowered his head, and said in a sad voice, "It's my fault. I should have persuaded Ero sennin not to take the risk! Sorry, please continue here!"

"Naruto…"

"Naruto."

"Naruto!"

Everyone's eyes were fixed on Naruto, looking at this Naruto, who always looked like he could never be defeated. But at this moment, he was full of depression.

Naruto suppressed the tears in his eyes; he opened the door of Hokage's office with a sad face, then bowed his head and walked out of Hokage's office.

Bang!

A huge fist landed on Naruto's head!

A tall figure stood next to Naruto, and a familiar voice appeared beside Naruto's ear, "Idiot! That woman Tsunade has a big chest but has a small heart. Aren't you afraid that she will make things difficult for you?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 274: Shocking News! Uehara Naraku Turned Out to Be a Member of Akatsuki!

"Hey, Ero sennin, don't always hit my head!"

Naruto habitually covered his head. Just as he was about to open his mouth and mutter a few words with a face full of displeasure, he suddenly realized something.

"Ero sennin?"

Naruto's body froze on the spot. He slowly raised his head and looked at the tall white-haired man beside him. His face that was covered with red marks, still had an unruly smile.

It was Jiraiya, who had just returned to Konoha.

Naruto's tears slowly fell from his eyes…

Jiraiya looked down at Naruto, who stretched out his arm to wipe his tears. He couldn't help but reach out and cover his head, ruffling his hair. He chuckled and said, "Naruto, have you forgotten what I said? A man must never cry!"

"I don't care!"

Naruto suddenly threw himself into Jiraiya's arms.

If it were any other time, Naruto would have long wiped away his tears and stubbornly proved to Jiraiya that he had become a qualified ninja.

Now, Naruto had nothing but rejoice in his heart.

Jiraiya had never seen Naruto so cowardly before. He only gently rubbed his student's head with his palm, "You are really disobedient… If I leave, who will take care of you in the future?"

"… What is it?"

Naruto mumbled. He only smelled the smell of blood and felt that his palm touched something, wetting his palm.

It was blood oozing out of the wound.

Naruto glanced at Jiraiya, whose face was full of pain. His face changed greatly, and he turned around to push open the door, "Hey, Granny Tsunade, Ero sennin, he…"

Bang!

The door of Hokage's office was directly torn down.

Tsunade threw the door in her hand to the ground without changing expression. When she looked up and saw Jiraiya, her face suddenly relaxed.

"Hehe…"

A smile appeared on Jiraiya's face. He gestured to Tsunade to heal his wound, "If you want to confess, tell me later!"

"Idiot…"

Tsunade didn't care about Jiraiya's words. She slowly stretched out her palm, and a green chakra fell on Jiraiya.

The next moment, when Tsunade checked Jiraiya's body, her expression changed, "Kakashi, Naruto, send him to the hospital immediately!"

"No need, no need…"

Jiraiya waved his hand and stopped them. He whispered, "My injury is nothing serious. Just do a simple treatment first. Don't waste too much time because we don't have enough time."

"No!"

"Hey, Tsunade."

Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a serious face and whispered, "Hurry up and heal me! Akatsuki's people know that I am not dead and will soon invade Konoha. We have to make a plan to deal with Akatsuki…"

"… Okay."

Tsunade nodded gloomily.

As a person who had experienced many battles, Jiraiya was very clear about his injuries. In the beginning, his injuries were indeed very serious. Now, there were only some external injuries left.

Fukasaku also watched all of this. He suddenly jumped onto Jiraiya's shoulder, and his face was full of surprise, "Little Jiraiya, you're back!"

"Really, after so long, your information is still so inaccurate!"

Jiraiya couldn't help but dig his ears. He looked at Fukasaku speechlessly, "Last time, you sent me the information about Nagato and others dying in the war. Now, you sent them the information about me dying in battle?"

"Uh… hehehehe."

An awkward smile appeared on Fukasaku's face.

In Hokage's office.

Jiraiya sat on a chair and began to talk about serious matters, "First of all, after I entered Amegakure,

The first news I received was that Hanzo, whom we had always wanted to invite, was already dead."

"Did Akatsuki do it?"

Tsunade frowned, and her face suddenly turned ugly. Obviously, she thought that Akatsuki had infiltrated Amegakure and killed Hanzo.

Tsunade looked up at Jiraiya and continued, "If Hanzo is dead, where is that kid Uehara? Could he have been killed as well?"

"No."

Jiraiya shook his head, and a serious look suddenly appeared on his face, "According to the information I received, eight years ago, Uehara personally killed Hanzo."

When Jiraiya said this, he laughed at himself, "No matter what, it is impossible for us to think that Uehara, who often says that he wants to sacrifice his life for Hanzo, has already hung his dead body in the public eight years ago!"

"What?"

Everyone in Hokage's office showed a hint of surprise.

Even Kakashi widened his eyes in disbelief. Naruto and Sakura were also very surprised.

Because their relationship with Uehara was good.

Therefore, Team 7 undoubtedly thought that they were the ones who understood Uehara the most and were Uehara's friends.

Kakashi slowly rubbed his forehead and whispered, "If what Jiraiya-sama said is true, then Uehara has been hiding it for eight years… Everything he said "for the of Hanzo" before was fake."

"Wait!"

The next moment, a layer of sweat appeared on Kakashi's forehead, "If that's the case, then during the Chunin Exam a few years ago, did he use the excuse of his cooperation with Danzo-sama to assassinate the Third Hokage-sama? In other words, he has never been our friend…"

Kakashi's expression was really not very good.

Because whenever Kakashi recalled Uehara, he could not help but feel a bit of regret. After all, the despair and pain on Uehara's face during the Chunin exam and his madness when he fought for his village benefit…

To be honest, it was a little heartbreaking.

After all, such a powerful genius ninja had a gentle personality and was very easy to get along with, but he walked on the wrong path because of Hanzo's command.

Now that he thinks about it…

Kakashi suddenly felt that it was a good slap to his face.

Damn it, Uehara had already chopped off Hanzo. How did that guy go crazy shouting the name of Hanzo with a face full of despair?

At that time, everyone was distressed for him.

There were even some Konoha Ninjas who thought that Amegakure sacrificed him just for a little benefit.

He really never expected that at that time, Uehara always treated Konoha Ninjas as clowns, right?

Jiraiya glanced at Kakashi, his expression a little hesitant because he did not know what to say.

However, the truth still had to be revealed.

"That's right; he has been lying to us all this time."

Jiraiya rubbed his temples and thought of Konan and Uehara's words. He slowly shook his head and sighed, "Where do I start? The reason why Uehara assassinated old man Third Hokage should be to cover up the fact that he killed Danzo.

It is probably because he was worried that we would suspect him of his disappearance. He forged the Book of Alliance about Danzo and Amegakure. This means that Danzo is still alive, and Amegakure will be able to obtain great benefits.

In this way, we will never suspect Amegakure and Uehara for his death."

"…"

Everyone present had different thoughts.

Everyone couldn't help but lower their heads.

Sai couldn't help but laugh self-deprecatingly, "I really didn't expect that. We always thought that other people were clowns, but that guy actually made fun of us like clowns…"

"What's the reason?"

Kakashi suddenly raised his head and looked at Jiraiya, saying in a deep voice, "What's the reason why Uehara killed Danzo-sama? It can't be to steal Konoha's secrets, right?"

"No."

A look of confusion appeared on Jiraiya's face. He lowered his head and said, "Because Danzo and Hanzo almost killed Uehara's Sensei back then, he killed Danzo and used his body as a gift to his Sensei."

"…"

Everyone present was speechless.

However, this did not sound wrong.

Tsunade shook her head and sighed. She said softly, "That little fellow really respected his Sensei! That little brat was like this eight years ago when I met him. He seemed to be repaying the favor for his Sensei…"

About eight years ago.

Uehara met Tsunade when he rested in Yu no Kuni (Land of Hot Water). The two of them met twice and gambled twice. Uehara lost a lot of money to Tsunade. Later, he threw the money directly to Tsunade, saying that his Sensei was very grateful for the favor back then.

"Hehe…"

A smile appeared on Jiraiya's face. He rubbed his cheeks and eyes and whispered, "That's right. After all, we stopped Orochimaru from killing them, and you even gave them a few dry breads…"

"Huh?"

Tsunade looked up in surprise.

Jiraiya rubbed his temples, "Because Uehara's Sensei is… Konan."

"Konan?"

A trace of surprise flashed across Tsunade's face, and her face suddenly became full of shock. She looked at Jiraiya in disbelief, "Jiraiya, you mean… that little brat Uehara and Akatsuki organization… have connections?"

The information that Iwagakure had sent to her about Konan was still on her table!

If the relationship between Konan and Uehara was real, it was difficult not to associate Uehara with Akatsuki. Uehara had always been their important member in attacking Akatsuki.

"Yes, this is something we will never guess."

Jiraiya sat on the chair with a pale face, as if he remembered the shock he had felt when he learned about this, "That little brat was actually always been a member of Akatsuki. He is also the next leader of this organization!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 275: Damn, How Many Are There Behind the Scenes?

This news was really shocking.

After hearing Jiraiya's words, Naruto almost couldn't stand still, "Ero sennin, this joke is not funny at all! If Uehara is a member of Akatsuki, then what are we doing all the time?"

What a joke!

How could Uehara be a member of Akatsuki?

Not to mention that Naruto was unwilling to believe it, no one present dared to believe it. Even Tsunade's face was a little uncertain, "Jiraiya, can this matter be confirmed? Do you know what this means?"

This kind of thing was best to be fake!

Uehara was a member of their alliance who understood Akatsuki the most. He had even been providing them with information about Akatsuki and also helped them a lot… If Uehara was a member of Akatsuki, then the Ninja World had become too absurd!

"I don't want to believe that there is such a thing in the Ninja World."

A bitter smile appeared on Jiraiya's face. He helplessly shook his head and said, "But the Ninja World has people like Uehara!"

Jiraiya looked up at the faces of the people present and whispered, "Uehara has always been hiding his identity, and it seems that he has hidden it well. If I did not sneak into Amegakure, we would never know this secret."

"If it is true…"

Tsunade's expression gradually calmed down and whispered, "Then he knows almost all the information about our allied Ninja Village."

"That's right."

Jiraiya nodded and continued in a deep voice, "This identity is extremely beneficial to him. He can even use us silently. For example, arrange for us to step into a trap and easily capture Naruto. After all, Akatsuki's goal has always been the Bijuu…"

"It's really…"

Tsunade rubbed her forehead and whispered, "Isn't that kid hiding too deep? It has been such a long time, and I did not suspect him. Even if I hear this news from you now, I still can't believe it."

After all, Uehara was too perfect.

All this time, his disguise was simply too good.

Kakashi also slowly nodded his head and said in a low voice, "If I didn't hear this news from Jiraiya-sama, even if someone else said such a thing, I would find it hard to believe. After all, Uehara has indeed helped us a lot…"

"Uehara-senpai…"

Sakura also frowned slightly.

Naruto pulled his hair and thought about Uehara's forever smiling face. He couldn't help but say, "But why did he join Akatsuki! He is obviously strong and skilled in medical ninjutsu. Moreover, he helped us to save Gaara…"

Jiraiya shook his head and sighed softly, "If their goal is to get Kyuubi, his actions are not difficult to speculate. It is just to get our trust."

Jiraiya looked at the people present and continued, "Now it seems that he has almost achieved his goal."

After saying that, Jiraiya looked at Naruto, who was still depressed, and said softly, "Don't think that little brat Uehara is really a good person… Heh, the one who saved Sunagakure Fifth Kazekage was him, but the one who destroyed the entire Sunagakure was also him!"

"…"

The people present once again fell silent.

They all knew the actions of Akatsuki's organization. Every time they captured Bijuu, they would directly invade the village and destroy it.

Jiraiya slowly raised his head and said in a low voice, "Uehara has already destroyed Sunagakure, Kirigakure, and Iwagakure. The following Kumogakure and our village, he will never be merciful!"

"…"

After a long time.

Naruto slowly nodded his head.

After all, he had experienced the betrayal of Third Hokage before. Uehara's betrayal didn't seem to have much impact on him.

"Alright."

Tsunade patted the table and saw that everyone's expressions were not good. She shouted at Jiraiya, "Alright Jiraiya, have you received any other information? Didn't you mention Uehara's Sensei just now?"

"Yes."

Jiraiya slowly clenched his fists and said in a low voice, "The three orphans that we saved were also the three students I accepted back then. One of them is already dead, and the other two are Akatsuki's higher-ups. Konan is Uehara's Sensei, and Nagato is the leader who controls Akatsuki behind the scenes."

"Where is Obito?"

Kakashi suddenly raised his head. He stared at Jiraiya and asked, "If I remember correctly, the rumor in the Ninja World has always been that Obito is the leader of Akatsuki…"

After saying this, Kakashi slowly lowered his head and smiled bitterly, "Ha, that's right, Obito is the leader of Akatsuki. Uehara was the one who told us about it."

It was really…

It was a brilliant way.

Uehara pushed all the things that Akatsuki had done to Obito the so-called leader of Akatsuki's organization. This person has hostility in Konoha, so how could Konoha suspect this?

"This is not wrong."

Jiraiya glanced at Kakashi and said in a deep voice, "Obito is indeed manipulating Akatsuki from behind the scenes. Even Akatsuki's establishment and all its actions are under his control. His goal is to secretly obtain the power of Bijuu that Nagato and the others have gathered."

After saying that, Jiraiya continued, "Originally, Obito and Nagato should have been the higher-ups of Akatsuki. Because Obito tried to kill Uehara, he was expelled. However, Obito was still secretly controlling Akatsuki through undercover work."

"…"

The complexion of everyone present was a little broken.

It could be played like this?

What kind of operation method was this?

Jiraiya sighed and said in a low voice, "After Obito was expelled from Akatsuki, he has been trying to return to Akatsuktoto control it again. So he wants to use our hands to deal with Nagato, Konan, and Uehara."

"Killing with a borrowed knife?"

Tsunade frowned.

"That's right."

Jiraiya nodded and looked at Tsunade, "Obito doesn't have enough power to deal with them, so he wants us to deal with Nagato. If we deal with Nagato, he will regain control of Akatsuki."

"This means…"

Kakashi pulled his forehead and whispered, "In other words, after we deal with the current leader of Akatsuki, we have to think of a way to deal with Obito. This war will be considered over, right?"

"No."

Jiraiya shook his head. His expression gradually became more and more solemn, "After we deal with Obito, we still have to deal with Madara, who is controlling him behind the scenes…"

"…"

Everyone present fell into silence once again. Everyone's mood was a little broken. Was there no end to this Akatsuki organization?

Were these behind-the-scenes people playing a doll game here?

Layer after layer, ring after ring, how could they be so good at playing?

Wouldn't they be playing a challenge game? After defeating an opponent with great difficulty, their next opponent would immediately fill in the gap…

If this continued, who would be able to stand it?

Tsunade's expression suddenly changed. She looked at Jiraiya and said, "Wait… Madara, wasn't he killed by first Grandpa in the Valley of End?"

"So this news is still suspicious."

After Jiraiya nodded his head, the seriousness in his expression did not ease up, "But according to my feeling, Obito should not be lying… For a legendary figure like Madara, it can't be an exaggeration if he can do it."

"Hmm…"

Tsunade slowly nodded her head.

The corners of Naruto's eyes trembled slightly. He said with a strange expression, "After we defeat that Nagato, Obito, and Madara, there shouldn't be any new enemies, right?"

"It shouldn't be, right?"

There was also a hint of doubt on Jiraiya's face, but he still said in a deep voice, "Madara was once one of the two people who stood at the top of the Ninja World. There should be no more powerful enemies than him."

After Jiraiya finished speaking, his expression returned to that solemn expression, "However, it is also very difficult for us to get rid of Nagato. Because Nagato was once the most talented student, I have ever seen in my life. At the age of fifteen, he was able to grasp all the attribute chakra changes and even possessed the legendary eye the Rinnegan…"

Jiraiya clenched his fists and continued in a deep voice, "Now, not to mention his strength, even if it is just his few puppets he controls and can use part of the Rinnegan ability is already hard enough…"

After saying this, Jiraiya slowly said, "Moreover, Akatsuki seems to have more members, and our information should be updated again. They are also very difficult to deal with.

One is Kabuto, who can use Sage mode, the other is Sasuke, who has obtained Mangekyo Sharingan and even use Susanoo."

"Sasuke?"

Naruto slowly lowered his head.

Naruto regained his fighting spirit a moment later, "Ha, I have already succeeded in Sage mode. I will definitely bring Sasuke back this time!"

"…"

Jiraiya smiled and did not say anything.

This war would be very difficult.

If they wanted to use Konoha's power to deal with Akatsuki's organization, it would be like a dream; even Jiraiya had low confidence in his side.

Even if they did not mention the hidden Madara and Obito, not to mention Nagato, who had never made a move, just the dozen or so S-class rebels alone could overturn the world.

There were also the six puppets controlled by Nagato. Each puppet could display an unimaginable strange ability.

After all, no one had ever seen the power of the Rinnegan.

Those eyes were the eyes of the legendary Sage of the Six Path!

"Alright."

Jiraiya looked up at Tsunade and whispered, "Tsunade, now that I have brought back information about Akatsuki from Amegakure, Nagato will definitely not let it go. He should soon launch the plan to invade Konoha to capture Kyuubi!"

"Yes."

Tsunade hurriedly nodded and said in a deep voice, "Now, let's make a plan first to ensure that we will be safe when we encounter Akatsuki's invasion! As for you, go to the hospital and recover!"

Just as everyone in the Konohagakure was nervously preparing to deal with the incoming invasion of Akatsuki's organization and face their first opponent.

Inside Amegakure.

Uehara lay on his bed with a faint bitter smile on his face. "Heh, others are reunited, but I can only hang around here to become stronger…."

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 276: There Is No Uehara Naraku From Amegakure in the Alliance…

A great war was about to break out.

Konoha began to call for reinforcements, and Tsunade sent people to Sunagakure and Kirigakure to seek reinforcements, even planning to join forces with the Five Big Country Great Ninja Village.

According to Tsunade's idea, the five major villages could even launch a siege on Amegakure from all directions; they could even gather a large number of troops and even the five Kage to attack and destroy Akatsuki.

Unfortunately, only Sunagakure and Kirigakure responded.

Because Iwagakure was seriously injured, Third Tsuchikage did not want to see Konoha safe and sound.

On the side of Kumogakure's Fourth Raikage Ai, perhaps because of his confidence in his own strength, after receiving the information sent by Konoha. Out of worries about Akatsuki's organization attack, he took Hachibi Jinchuriki in the village and protected him layer by layer.

Alliance?

Kumogakure never needed allies!

Tsunade was almost angered to death by Iwagakure and Kumogakure. When she received the reply, she was so angry that she threw her table down from Hokage Building.

"Two bastards!"

Tsunade clenched her fist and cursed, "Two short-sighted guys, even now, they only care about their village. Don't they know that once Akatsuki's plan succeeds, the whole world will be in danger?"

"That's normal, isn't it?"

Jiraiya's injuries were getting better and better, but his mood was getting heavier day by day. Because Akatsuki's organization had yet to make a move, those monsters were like Swords of Damocles hanging above his head.

This sword would fall sooner or later, but the waiting time was the most disturbing.

Jiraiya looked at the enrage Tsunade and spoke to calm her emotions, "Even if they witnessed Akatsuki's horror, they would have to make Konoha suffer a huge loss before they would choose to ally with us!"

Jiraiya sighed and continued, "After all, this is the first alliance between the Five Big Countries. This has never happened before…"

"Hmph, it will be too late by then!"

Tsunade clenched her fists and said coldly, "Forget it; I never expected their reinforcements. After we defeat Nagato, we will ask them to hold the Five Kage Meeting!"

"Okay."

Jiraiya nodded slowly.

During this period of time, reinforcements began to gather in Konoha.

Sunagakure's Fifth Kazekage Gaara was a solid ally of Konoha. After receiving Tsunade's letter, he immediately led the village's elite Ninjas to come.

Kirigakure's Fifth Mizukage Terumi came to support her because she knew that the threat of Akatsuki's organization was too great. Kirigakure was extremely weak right now, and they couldn't defeat Akatsuki. They could only unite with the other villages to have hope.

However, when they held an alliance meeting in Hokage's Building, Terumi and Gaara were slightly surprised. Why didn't they call Amegakure this time?

Gaara looked up at Tsunade and asked directly, "Why haven't I seen Uehara-senpai? Amegakure is also a force to be reckoned with, right?"

"No, the reason why we didn't include Amegakure…"

Tsunade frowned involuntarily. She remembered that every time they held an alliance meeting against Akatsuki, Uehara would be there as if he was watching a monkey show, watching the three of them discussing how to encircle Akatsuki.

It was really disgusting!

Just thinking about it made her feel aggrieved!

Tsunade looked at the puzzled eyes of Terumi and Gaara and gritted her teeth, "Because Akatsuki has long occupied Amegakure. The Ninja Demigod Hanzo was also killed by that little brat Uehara. He is also a member of Akatsuki!"

"Oh?"

Terumi's expression changed slightly.

As someone who could often get information from Mangetsu, Terumi had faintly guessed this kind of thing. Although she was also shocked, it was not unacceptable.

Perhaps Uehara was also a spy?

When Gaara heard Tsunade's words.

His expression immediately collapsed, "Is Hokage-dono joking? How is that possible?"

"I'm not joking."

Tsunade slowly closed her palm and said in a low voice, "I know that because of the help of that little brat, Fifth Kazekage survived, but Sunagakure, Kirigakure, and Iwagakure were all destroyed by that guy!"

After saying that, Tsunade ignored the shocked eyes of the two people and continued in a deep voice, "This is the information that our village's Jiraiya got from Amegakure, and Uehara is also the next leader of Akatsuki's organization!"

"…"

Tsunade's words came down like a potent medicine.

Gaara immediately pressed his forehead, and his face became extremely ugly, "In other words, we have always regarded our enemies as friends?"

Sunagakure has always been very grateful to Uehara…

Because when Sunagakure was at his most difficult time, Uehara chose to take action regardless of the former enmity and helped Sunagakure take back their Fifth Kazekage so that Sunagakure could survive.

In the end, the culprit who destroyed Sunagakure was Uehara himself.

Did that guy always play with the entire Sunagakure like a monkey?

Back then, when Sunagakure invaded the Country of Rain, Uehara killed his father, Fourth Kazekage. After that, he chased after him and Baki all the way to the border of the Country of Wind. Later, during the Chunin Exam, Uehara bullied him, Temari, and Kankuro. His behavior was extremely arrogant at that time.

It was not until Uehara saved Gaara at the most dangerous time. He helped them find the so-called Akatsuki organization base and fought with several Akatsuki members who took Gaara's body.

From then on, Gaara forgave Uehara.

Not only that, but when they met several times later, Gaara almost showed respect and friendliness towards Uehara.

Gaara thought that the relationship between them had changed.

Change my ass! That bastard was worse than before!

Gaara remembered that every time he greeted Uehara, he would often mention that Sunagakure would take the initiative to help if he encountered trouble.

What was the expression of that bastard Uehara?

Yes, he always had a kind smile on his face.

So that guy was actually laughing at their stupidity?

Gaara was really about to explode from anger. Behind him, the sand floated by his side bit by bit, and his face gradually darkened, "That guy… is still a bastard when I saw him when I was a child!"

"This is really shocking…"

Terumi also rubbed the space between her eyebrows.

To be honest, what Terumi was thinking was even more complicated.

If Uehara really became the leader of Akatsuki's organization, what was the relationship between him and Mangetsu?

Could it be that Mangetsu had been lying to her?

Initially, Terumi thought Mangetsu was a spy planted by Kirigakure in Akatsuki's organization. Who would have thought that Mangetsu was actually a two-faced spy? He had been using intelligence to hypnotize her all this time. In fact, she did not know how much he laughed at her in his heart!

This was too much!

Terumi bit her lips slowly. Her fingers slowly pinched into her palms, and her face became cold. "Bastard… we must kill them!"

"…"

Tsunade looked at the expressions of Fifth Kazekage and Fifth Mizukage and sighed helplessly. Uehara had done too many bad things.

"Alright."

Tsunade slowly waited for them to calm down before she softly said, "Now, let's discuss the specific battle plan! We have already sent out the Anbu to scouts the Country of Rain's border. If there is any movement in Country of Rain…"

"It's useless."

Terumi and Gaara shook their heads at the same time.

After the two of them looked at each other, Gaara coughed a few times and explained, "If Akatsuki attacked Konoha, they would definitely choose to attack from the sky, because Akatsuki has a terrifying Summoned Beast in their hand. It can break through any defense from high up in the sky and land directly inside Konoha…"

At this point, Gaara frowned and continued, "Moreover, this Summoned Beast can even destroy a Ninja Village with one attack, so we must first evacuate the civilians and ordinary Ninjas in the village."

"Yes."

Tsunade nodded and said in a deep voice, "We have already assigned as many refuge areas for the villagers. Once there is a war in the village, we will immediately organize them to rush to their respective refuge areas."

After that, Tsunade frowned and continued, "As for high altitude defense, we have also considered adding anti-air weapons recently…"

"The ground also needs to be guarded…"

Terumi gritted his teeth and continued in a deep voice, "Back then, Kirigakure was almost destroyed by a member of Akatsuki wearing a hat. It was because he released a group of flames from the ground, catching us off guard."

"Yes."

Tsunade nodded again and continued softly, "In addition, we have gathered about 5,000 ninjas. These are enough to fight on the ground…"

"The more people, the better…"

Terumi frowned and continued to suggest, "As long as we gather enough people, we will have the confidence to deal with the operation of Akatsuki destroying the village."

This was Terumi's experience.

Because of the sudden fire on the ground of Kirigakure, there was not enough time to rescue the Ninjas in the village. If not for the heavy snow and hail, Kirigakure would have been burned clean.

"No, the fewer people, the better…"

Gaara shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Because if there are too many people, not only will the strong ninjas on our side be unable to use powerful techniques due to the number of people we have, but they will also waste their Chakra because they need to save the weak ninjas on their side…"

Gaara was really tired protecting Sunagakure.

When Sunagakure gathered together to rebuild the Ninja Army, they have gathered tens of thousands of Ninjas. But they could not play any role, and even the casualties were tragic, and resources were wasted in vain.

Tsunade looked at the expressions of both sides and decided to take a compromise, "Then I will arrange the elite team to fight in the village. The other Ninjas will be stationed outside the village, and they can be transferred to help or take refuge at any time."

"Yes."

"Yes."

Gaara and Terumi both nodded.

The two of them didn't argue. They took the initiative to lead their subordinates to participate in the defense war. They can also be regarded as two strong aids. An additional point of strength is a chance for Konoha.

The only difference was the matter of Kyuubi Jinchuriki.

Tsunade thought that Naruto was one of the few powerful ninjas in Konoha, so he should participate in the battle. This was also Naruto's own expectation.

However, Gaara and Terumi did not think so.

The two of them thought that they should protect Naruto so that they would not fail in defending Konoha.

Unfortunately, Tsunade did not agree with this opinion.

"Naruto is a Ninja of Konoha. In this regard, he is no different from Konoha's Hokage. He will never stop protecting Konoha. Moreover, this is also Naruto's own wish. He wanted to participate in the battle."

Tsunade clenched her fist and looked at Gaara, saying in a deep voice, "Isn't it the same for Fifth Kazekage? He stood up to protect the village at the most dangerous time…"

"…"

In this regard, Gaara could only smile bitterly.

No one could stand up in Sunagakure, so he had no choice!

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 277: Don't Be Rude to Uehara

Nagato had sufficient confidence.

In front of the power of Six Paths of Pain's level, the advantage of numbers did not have much meaning. No matter how many ninjas there were, they were just decorations used to show off their strength.

Not to mention the strongest Tendo Pain, just Shurado(Asura Path) self-destructing mechanism could destroy the entire Konohagakure.

"Is the leader finally going to take action personally?"

Deidara laughed and said, "If Kirigakure, Sunagakure, and Konohagakure's elite forces gather together, even we won't be able to rush in directly!"

"Hehehehe…"

Hidan looked at Tendo Pain with a smile. While stroking the sickle in his hand, he said, "We finally see our leader make a move? If that's the case, I'm looking forward to seeing the results of our leader action!"

After Hidan finished speaking, the smile on his face became sinister, "If a leader is too weak, I might even take the life of our leader and offer it to Jashin-sama to wash away the shame of joining Akatsuki!"

Kacha!

Bang!

Hidan's head suddenly fell to the ground!

Ringo cut off Hidan's head with her sword. She put away her Thunderswords and took a bite of the apple without changing her expression.

"It's too noisy."

"Hey, you bastard woman!"

Hidan looked up at Ringo from the ground and cursed, "If you have the ability, don't sneak attack me! Sooner or later, I will give you, this bastard woman, to Jashin-sama!"

"Shut up!"

Kakuzu frowned. His arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed Hidan's head. Then, he stitched Hidan's head back together with his body.

While stitching up Hidan's neck, Kakuzu turned to look at Ringo, "If you wanted to kill him next time, you'd better kill him on the spot. I'm already very tired of sewing up this bastard's wound!"

"Hey, Kakuzu!"

Hearing his teammate's words, Hidan immediately glared at Kakuzu with dissatisfaction, "What do you mean by this? We are teammates!"

"What I want is a teammate who can help me earn money."

Kakuzu glanced at Uehara and then turned to look at Hidan with disgust, "Not a teammate who can bring me trouble at any time!"

Damn, Hidan was mentally retarded!

Could Pain be scolded casually?

Many people in Akatsuki's organization were a little lawless, but Kakuzu was an old man who lived for more than 90 years. He knew who could provoke and who could not be provoked.

Suigetsu looked at Ringo with a smile and praised, "Ringo, your sword is getting faster and faster!"

"After all, it is a Thunderswords!"

Kisame grinned, revealing his mouth full of shark teeth.

"Not fast enough."

Like a rodent, Ringo bit the apple in his hand bit by bit and swallowed it into her stomach. Then she turned to look at Mangetsu, "If it were Mangetsu-senpai, you would be able to do it faster!"

"Ugh…"

Mangetsu glanced at his younger brother and shook his head, "Sword Draw is just the basic skill of using the sword. There is nothing to show off."

"Che…"

Sasuke looked at the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with disdain. Other than Kisame, he didn't care about anyone else.

After all, Sasuke was very good at Kenjutsu, and Uchiha's Kenjutsu was more than a little stronger than other Ninjas Kenjutsu.

Kabuto glanced at Sasuke and did not say anything. He just slowly pushed up his glasses and lowered his head.

Karin stood next to Kabuto. She copied Kabuto's action and pushed her glasses with a cold face.

Kimimaro and Haku were like small transparent people. They just turned to look at Tendo Pain and waited for Pain's instructions.

Tendo Pain looked at the members below and coldly said, "About our next action. Konan and I will go to Konoha to seize Kyuubi Jinchuriki. The others will follow Uehara in Kumogakure and seize Hachibi Jinchuriki."

"Huh?"

Suddenly, there was an uproar below.

Everyone looked at Tendo Pain in disbelief. They thought that their leader might choose an ordinary team to attack Konoha together.

They didn't expect Pain to only bring one teammate.

This courage was too big!

In any case, that was the strongest ninja village in the world!

Moreover, the current Konoha has Fifth Hokage, Fifth Mizukage, Fifth Kazekage, and as well as the three great villages' high-end forces!

Was their leader going there just to give away his head?

The three big countries have gathered a strong lineup. Even if Deidara is skilled and bold, even if he is riding Uehara's Ancient Dragon, he is not confident…

"Pain-sama."

Uehara looked up at Tendo Pain and said in a deep voice, "I still suggest that we capture Hachibi first, or I will go with you to Konoha…"

In this period of time, Uehara had tried to persuade him many times.

After all, he really wanted to collect the two power of lightning and fire so that he would only need Yin and Yang.

At that time, we can use Naruto and Hashirama for experiments to find a way to get them.

Alas…

If Nagato insists on going to Konoha, doesn't that mean Uehara will destroy it again after Nagato destroys it?

Uehara himself doesn't care…

He just doesn't know if Konoha's Ninjas have high psychological qualities.

"Uehara."

Tendo Pain's gaze fell on Uehara, and he softly retorted, "Don't worry, I have full confidence. Perhaps by the time you capture Hachibi, we have already brought Kyuubi Jinchuriki back."

Tendo Pain interrupted Uehara's next words and said in a low voice, "If there is nothing else, you can get ready to go!"

After that, Tendo Pain turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.

Uehara frowned and turned to look at Konan beside him, "Sensei, there's no need to be in such a hurry, right?"

"I've already advised him."

A trace of worry appeared on Konan's face as she said softly, "But he insists on doing this. Perhaps it's because he's been waiting for too long, and he can't suppress it anymore!"

"I thought he would at least go with the other members."

"There's no need for that."

Konan shook her head and whispered to Uehara, "Other than you, Pain is worried about the others. Suppose he takes you with him, who will personally monitor the capturing of Hachibi Jinchuriki. Pain is worried that there are Obito's spies in the organization…"

"I got it."

Uehara nodded and slowly closed his palm, "I'll go capture Hachibi Jinchuriki and meet up with you as soon as possible."

"Okay."

Konan nodded seriously.

After saying that, Konan left Akatsuki's base and met up with Nagato. Because the signal of the transmission device was too weak in long-range combat.

Therefore, Nagato had to set off with Six Paths of Pain.

However, this time, the two of them should not need to disguise themselves. After all, Nagato's legs were intact, and he had a strong combat power.

After Konan left.

Black Zetsu stood beside Uehara and said darkly, "Don't worry about them. The power of the Rinnegan is more powerful than you think… Moreover, even if there are any problems, Eye of the Moon Plan can turn this world into what we want."

"…"

Uehara was a little speechless.

This bastard, Black Zetsu, was telling the truth, but only half of it was true.

Although he despised Black Zetsu in his heart, Uehara's face finally eased a little, "Then I will have to trouble Senpai to help Sensei and the others investigate the information. I will go with the others to capture Hachibi Jinchuriki first!"

"Don't worry."

Black Zetsu nodded with a sinister smile.

This time, the mission to capture Hachibi Jinchuriki was not a problem, and Uehara did not leave with everyone, as Nagato said.

Uehara glanced at everyone present and said in a low voice, "I want to bring Sasuke alone to capture Hachibi Jinchuriki this time. I want to quickly get rid of Hachibi Jinchuriki so that no accidents happen. The others can stay in the base for the time being!"

"…"

A satisfied smile appeared on Sasuke's face.

"What?"

Deidara immediately pouted in dissatisfaction. He held a giant dragon clay in his hand and retorted loudly, "I managed to squeeze out a giant dragon with great difficulty. Isn't this a waste of my art?"

Uehara looked at Deidara speechlessly and touched his forehead, "Then you and Sasori-senpai can come…"

Alright, they were old friends.

Moreover, Uehara got along well with Deidara and Sasori.

"Hey, Uehara!"

Hidan waved his scythe and stood in front of Uehara, "If I can't offer sacrifices to Jashin-sama, what's the point of me staying in this organization?"

Kacha!

Hidan's head was chopped off once again!

Sasuke played with his sword and elegantly inserted his sword into the sheath. He calmly said, "If you dare to be rude to Uehara-senpai again, I will use Amaterasu to burn your body to ashes…"

Sasuke was clearly talking about the strongest fire ninjutsu in the world of ninja, but his voice was as cold as ice and snow, making people involuntarily feel cold.

Ringo looked at the action of Sasuke putting away his knife, and her eyes flashed with light. She softly praised, "Tsk, this slash is really cool!"

"…"

Uehara patted his forehead.

Why did it feel like he had led Sasuke astray?

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 278: Deidara, Is It Reliable?

Hidan stopped talking.

Hidan was actually a tactful fellow.

This was because Hidan had seen how terrifying Amaterasu was. Perhaps Amaterasu was the only technique that could pose a threat to him and could burn his body clean.

"Alright, let's go!"

Uehara rubbed the space between his eyebrows and whispered, "Kakuzu-senpai, help your teammates to clean up!"

"Okay, but no hurry."

Kakuzu nodded and looked down at Hidan's head. He said in a low voice, "Since he has been rude to you, let him reflect on himself here!"

Hidan, "…"

Damn, Hidan felt that everyone in Akatsuki's organization was targeting him!

Outside the base.

When Uehara joined his hands to summon the Ancient Dragon, Deidara hurriedly stopped him and threw the giant dragon that he had pinched out on the ground, "Hey, Uehara, it took me a long time to squeeze this out!"

Before his voice fell, a cloud of smoke rose from the ground. An ugly, giant clay dragon appeared in front of them. It was no different from the Ancient Dragon, just looking at its size.

Deidara pointed at his new work with a smug look on his face and said, "How is it? Isn't it about the same as your Summoned Beast?"

"So ugly."

Sasori shook his head in disgust.

Deidara turned his head away in dissatisfaction and said with a gloomy face, "Hey, Sasori, give me a little praise. This is a work of art that I worked hard to create!"

"Then I'll give you face!"

Sasori looked at Deidara speechlessly. He helplessly jumped onto the back of the clay dragon. Sasuke and Uehara did not refuse.

Deidara was all smiles as he watched this scene. He landed on the back of the clay dragon and raised his finger, "Then I'll let you see my new work of art!"

The clay dragon flapped its wings a few times and struggled to fly into the air; it was swaying as it passed in the direction of Kumogakure.

However, the clay dragon that Deidara had created seemed to have just been completed and had yet to test its flight. Along the way, clay of various sizes fell, making people a little worried that the clay dragon would suddenly fall apart while flying in the air.

Deidara scratched the back of his head, sweating profusely. He drove a giant clay bird to follow the clay dragon, constantly adding clay to the position where the part fell.

To be honest, it was a little heartbreaking to look at.

To make his friends ride this clay dragon happily, Deidara was very responsible.

Uehara was too embarrassed to ask for a change of mount.

After a long time, Deidara landed on the back of the clay dragon again and said with a smile, "Alright, there should be no problem if we rush to Kumogakure!"

"Is there really no problem?"

Sasori looked at his teammates speechlessly and carefully persuaded, "If it really doesn't work, let's switch to Uehara's Summoned Beast!"

"Hmm…"

Sasuke's expression was a little difficult to explain.

To be honest, it was fine if this clay dragon had a hundred problems, but this dragon was hideous, not as domineering as Uehara's ancient dragon…

How could Deidara have the nerve to say that this was art!

"Don't worry; there will definitely be no problem!"

Deidara pursed his lips and looked at Sasori and Sasuke with dissatisfaction. He then turned to look at Uehara, "Uehara, do you also want to change ride?"

"…"

Uehara shook his head and sighed, "Deidara has worked so hard. Sasori-senpai, Sasuke, let's go like this!"

"This is my friend!"

Deidara patted Uehara on the shoulder with a smile. Just as he was about to continue to say something, he suddenly felt his feet tremble.

It was obvious that some parts of the clay dragon had dropped again.

"…"

Deidara's smile slowly faded away.

He took out his own giant clay bird and stepped on it. He said softly, "You guys sit down slowly. I'll go fix it…"

"… Alright."

The three of them were really helpless.

Could this clay dragon really fly to Kumogakure?

It's just a fucking dream! They haven't left the Country of Rain yet; maybe it may fall apart. It was really frightening to sit!

This guy, Deidara…

He was really unreliable!

Unfortunately, Uehara had already agreed to Deidara.

Moreover, Deidara was also very motivated to fix his clay dragon. Seeing Deidara working so hard, the three of them were really embarrassed to hit him.

Sasori watched Deidara fly up and down to put clay into the clay dragon, and his face was a little gloomy, "I won't satisfy his requirements next time."

"Well…"

Uehara nodded.

Sasuke sighed faintly. He looked at the clay dragon and said, "I really hope that this dragon can quickly fall apart. This way, we can ride Uehara-senpai's Summoned Beast."

Although this clay dragon did not look very reliable.

However, Deidara, who made the clay dragon, was still very reliable.

Because Deidara had been repairing and filling up the clay all the way, this clay mount could still continue to carry them forward slowly.

If nothing unexpected happened, with Deidara's enthusiasm, this dragon should be able to support them to rush to Kumogakure.

"If I had known earlier, I wouldn't have agreed to his request."

Uehara rubbed the space between his eyebrows and quietly raised his finger. He controlled Fourth Hokage, who was far away in the vicinity of Akatsuki's organization base, to wake up.

Akatsuki organization base.

Kabuto sat in his laboratory, his fingers tapping his table. He was waiting for Uehara's orders and the helpers he sent.

Kisame sat beside Kabuto. Black Zetsu sent him to monitor Kabuto, and now he was chatting with Kabuto.

"Kabuto-san, Kisame-san, I made tea for you!"

Karin rushed in and put the tea on the table, humming an unknown little song to help the two of them pour tea.

Kisame glanced at Karin and then looked at Kabuto, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

Kabuto pushed his glasses and whispered, "Karin, I have to go out in a while. Help me sort out my notes from yesterday."

"Yes!"

Karin nodded seriously. She followed Kabuto's example, adjusted her glasses, and walked into a laboratory.

Ever since Kabuto saved her from a group of Kusa ninjas, Karin had always had a good impression of Kabuto. Now, she had become Kabuto's assistant.

Karin felt that she was living a good life.

There was a group of Akatsuki's members outside, and she didn't need to fight and kill. She just needed to occasionally help with chores in the laboratory and sort out the notes.

Kisame slowly picked up the teacup and said in a bored tone, "Tsk, this kind of job to monitor Kabuto-san is really not suitable for me!"

"It's fine."

Kabuto shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I specially invented a kind of barrier for White Zetsu. If a White Zetsu invades this laboratory, Kisame can get rid of it immediately."

"Tsk."

Kisame clicked his tongue and sighed.

It was really dull to let his own people monitor his own people. He really missed the days when he was ordered to watch Itachi!

Just when Kisame wanted to say something, a figure in a royal robe appeared in front of them. It was Fourth Hokage Minato.

Uehara controlled Minato and said, "Kabuto, you can go now. Fourth Hokage will take you to Konoha to meet Obito. I will leave the Konoha matters to you."

"Yes, Naraku-sama."

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and softly asked, "Should we take this opportunity to destroy or take that Kotoamatsukami's Sharingan?"

Obviously, Kabuto wanted to release Itachi to lure out Kotoamatsukami Crow, hiding in Naruto's stomach.

Uehara, who was controlling the Impure World Reincarnation of Fourth Hokage, was silent for a while and then whispered, "If I don't reach Konoha, don't release Itachi easily. Wait until I get to Konoha."

Once Itachi was released, Itachi would definitely lose control after seeing Kotoamatsukami, so he had to get rid of Itachi immediately at that time, lest he caused any trouble to the plan.

Uehara was a little worried that Kabuto would fall into Itachi's trap. After all, Itachi was very good at tactics, so he had to defeat him with absolute strength!

"Yes, Naraku-sama."

Kabuto nodded seriously.

After changing his will, Kabuto just wanted to test whether Kotoamatsukami would let Itachi leave Impure World Reincarnation's control. If Kabuto were willing to ask, Uehara would definitely answer him correctly.

Unfortunately, Kabuto only wanted to try it himself.

When Uehara's will left, Impure World Reincarnation's Minato grabbed Kabuto's figure and took him away from the laboratory.

Kabuto, Impure World Reincarnation's Obito, Impure World Reincarnation's Minato, the three of them would be responsible for monitoring all the details of Pain's invasion of Konoha, including controlling Pain's invasion of Konoha.

In a sense, it was the same.

They were the last main characters of Pain's invasion of the Konoha story.

If… Uehara hadn't arrived in time.

Inside Amegakure.

The heavy rain in the sky stopped because the person responsible for the rain all year round had to leave the village temporarily.

Nagato walked out of the tower he lived in step by step, took off the hat on his head, and looked up at the sunlight falling from the sky.

Six Pain walked out from the shadows one by one and stood behind him. Chikushōdō(Animal Path) closed his palm, and a huge bird appeared by the tower.

Nagato brought six Pain step by step to the head of this Summoned Beast. He turned to look at Konan, who was floating in the air, and whispered, "Konan, let's go!"

"… Yes."

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 279: Let's Get Started!

Konohagakure.

When Nagato and Konan rushed to Konoha with Six Paths of Pain, the village had been on guard for a long time. The inside and outside of the village were full of tension.

There was only one place that was still quiet.

The memorial monument in the back mountain.

Impure World Reincarnation's Obito sat in front of Rin's tombstone, carefully wiping the dust on the tombstone and putting a bunch of flowers on it.

"Oh, so you still remember that she likes Bellflowers the most?"

Kakashi's voice came from the distance. He slowly walked in from the outside and stopped in front of Rin's tombstone.

Kakashi walked very evenly with each step.

Just like how he had walked through this area countless times.

"I will never forget everything that Rin likes."

Obito slowly stroked his mask and lowered his head, "Kakashi, why are you here? Shouldn't you all be waiting for Akatsuki to invade at this time?"

"It doesn't matter. I will leave soon."

Kakashi slowly squatted down and sat in front of Rin's tombstone. He looked at Obito and said, "I just happened to come here and take another look at Rin. If I don't do it, I might not have a chance after this war is over."

Kakashi looked up at the sky and whispered, "If I die, I can see Rin often in the Pure Land in the future…"

"Don't even think about it."

Obito immediately interrupted Kakashi and said coldly, "If you die in the war with Pain, I will give your body to Kabuto or Orochimaru and let them bring you out."

"Alright, let's not talk about that anymore."

Kakashi stood up again. After bowing to Rin's tombstone, he turned around and left, walking to another grave.

After a while, Kakashi seemed to think of something. He suddenly turned his head and asked, "Obito, I'm going to see Minato-sensei and my father. Are you going to continue staying here?"

"…"

Obito was silent for a while, then slowly turned to look at Kakashi, "I thought that when you saw me here, you would ask me about Pain or Nagato, or ask me if I were willing to help you resist the invasion…"

"Then will you help us?"

Kakashi immediately asked.

Obito stood up and left Rin's tombstone. He shook his head and said, "No, I have already saved Jiraiya for you. This is enough."

Kakashi tilted his head and continued to ask, "Then, will you tell us about Pain or Nagato?"

"Hmph, your still the same! Kakashi!"

Obito snorted, and the Sharingan under the mask stared at Kakashi. He said coldly, "Sure enough; you are the most qualified ninja of the Minato Team. You are always so unscrupulous."

After saying that, Obito spread out his palm and chuckled, "For the sake of you helping me deal with the traitor, I will tell you a secret!"

Obito's scarlet red eyes revealed a strange red light. His laughter was a bit more sinister, "The only people who came to invade Konoha this time are Nagato, Konan, and Six Paths of Pain. I believe that you can seize this opportunity."

"What?"

Kakashi frowned and whispered, "Then did the other members of Akatsuki attack Kumogakure to capture Hachibi Jinchuriki?"

"That's right."

Obito slowly lowered his arm and continued, "Because the power of the Rinnegan is strong enough, Nagato has absolute confidence in dealing with Konoha. This information will be of great help to you, right?"

"…"

Kakashi silently nodded.

Since this information came from Obito's mouth, it was very credible. And Indeed, it was very helpful for them to resist the invasion.

In this way, Konoha would be able to deal with it appropriately.

Just as Kakashi no longer wanted to pay respects to Minato and Sakumo's tombstone, he planned to leave to report this unknown information immediately.

Obito called out to him again, "Kakashi, you really want to get information from me by any means!"

Obito sneered, then looked at Kakashi and continued, "By the way, if you are willing to help me put a bunch of flowers on the tombstone in front of Minato-sensei, then I can give you another piece of information."

"… Okay."

Kakashi slowly pulls his mask.

After a while, Kakashi placed two sunflowers in front of Minato's grave and said softly, "Can you speak now?"

"Of course."

Obito turned his back to Kakashi and coldly said, "If you win this battle, then prepare to receive Uehara's revenge!

That little brat is not like us; he is a guy who will do anything to avenge his own Sensei.

Moreover, that little brat is a very diligent genius ninja, and he also has Ninjutsu talent that is not inferior to Nagato.

If I am not wrong, perhaps he already has a Bloodline Limit through the nature chakra change, but it is not the only secret.

In fact, there was more than one type of Bloodline Limit in his body."

"Wait…"

There was a hint of surprise in Kakashi's eyes as he asked, "You mean to say that Uehara is actually an enemy that is more difficult to deal with than Nagato?"

"That's right."

Obito shook his head coldly and continued in a deep voice, "At the age of twelve, Uehara began to follow Nagato and Konan. They also regarded Uehara as the successor of Amegakure and Akatsuki. Their relationship was very deep."

After saying this, Obito slowly clenched his fists, "Uehara always takes Konan's words for granted, so when you defeat Nagato and Konan, you better not be careless and prepare in advance to deal with Uehara's attack on Konoha."

"Is that so?"

Kakashi pulled his mask and whispered, "I know, but you just want to use us to kill Uehara, right?"

"Yes, I want to kill him too."

Obito nodded and slowly released his hand. His voice sounded a little illusory as he said, "Even in my dreams."

This sentence was true.

Unfortunately, Kakashi did not understand it. He just waved his hand and turned to leave to report the information he got from Obito.

However, after taking a few steps, Kakashi suddenly turned to look at Obito, "Hey, Obito, are you really not going to come back?"

"…"

Obito's figure turned into a space-time vortex and disappeared.

Kakashi glanced at the empty space in frustration and turned to leave the area. It was unknown how much he remembered.

On the other side.

The clay dragon was still flying unsteadily.

Deidara was still carefully repairing his art.

To be honest, if not for the fact that they were afraid that Deidara would directly detonate the clay dragon, Sasori and Sasuke would have already scolded him.

But the situation often changed.

Sasuke finally couldn't stand it anymore. After mocking Deidara a few times, Deidara threatened to detonate the clay dragon to let Sasuke have a taste of his art.

How the f*ck was he going to taste this?

Wasn't this just asking for death?

Wasn't this asking everyone to die together?

Of course, Sasuke definitely wouldn't admit defeat because he felt that he was just good at lightning Ninjutsu, which just happened to restrain Deidara's clay bomb.

The problem was, could he make it in time?

Once this huge clay dragon exploded, even Susanoo would probably not be able to withstand its power, and Sasori's puppet core would definitely be destroyed.

Damn, why was this business trip so exciting!

Sasori finally relied on his dignity as Senpai to make the two of them quiet down and finally shut up.

Only Uehara sat quietly on his back.

Uehara ended his control over Obito and quietly let go of his fingers. He sighed softly, "It's really shameful to praise your strength…"

Yes.

When Sasuke and Deidara were arguing, Uehara was controlling Obito to leak secrets to Kakashi from a distance.

Uehara had Obito appear on the memorial monument because he happened to observe Kakashi's tracks.

All of this was Uehara's plan.

Logically and emotionally, this encounter between Obito and Kakashi was a meeting of old friends with no flaws.

Everything Uehara did was just to let Kakashi know one thing: his relationship with Nagato and Konan was very deep.

Uehara listened to everything Konan and Nagato said.

As long as Konan and Nagato chose to forgive Konoha in the war, Uehara could easily forgive Konoha and even help deal with Obito and Madara.

After a night.

Deidara's voice woke everyone up, "Hahaha… We are almost at the Country of Lightning!"

"…"

Uehara couldn't help but open his eyes and glance at Deidara.

Deidara's face was full of exhaustion. It was clear that in order to ensure that his clay dragon continued to fly, he had worked so hard to make up for it.

It seemed that Deidara really liked his art.

Although Deidara was a silly idiot who loved art, the Clay Dragon he created was not slow either. It was slightly slower than the Ancient Dragon, not too slow compared to the other Summoned Beast.

However, there was a problem with its safety.

Fixing while flying was really a little scary…

According to the information Uehara received, Nagato and Konan set out a little later than them. However, with the distance between Amegakure and Konohagakure, if they rode on his Summoned Beast, they should have already arrived near Konoha, right?

Uehara's estimate was not wrong.

Just as Kakashi rushed to Hokage's office to report that he had met Obito and got the information from him, Nagato and Konan had already sneaked into the outer defense area outside Konoha.

"Shikigami no Mai (Dance of the Shikigami)!"

Konan slowly spread out her palm, controlling the white paper to form a thick tree hidden in the forest. No matter who looked at it, they could not find a flaw in this tree.

This would be the place where Nagato would hide.

Because this time, when they invaded Konoha to capture Kyuubi, they would face many enemies. Six Paths of Pain was the real main force, and they were more suitable to appear on the battlefield than Nagato.

Nagato slowly walked inside and asked softly, "Konan, are you also going to participate in the attack on Konoha? If you are going to participate, use a paper clone to move with Six Paths of Pain!"

"Okay."

Konan nodded.

Coincidentally, she also wanted to see a few people in Konoha.

The next moment, countless pieces of white paper split out of Konan's body, forming a paper clone that made it difficult to distinguish between real and fake, walking into the ranks of Six Paths of Pain.

Nagato slowly sat cross-legged in the tree hole, slowly raising his fingers and his Rinnegan flashed with light.

"Then let's begin!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 280: A Great Battle

In Konohagakure.

Hokage's office.

After seeing Tsunade, Kakashi gave a detailed report of his encounter with Obito on the monument and told Tsunade about Akatsuki's invasion of Konoha.

Unfortunately, Obito had already left.

Tsunade sighed. It was meaningless to send more people to surround Obito, not to mention that Akatsuki's organization could invade at any time.

"Obito said that only two people will invade Konoha?"

Tsunade closed her palm and looked up at Kakashi, whispering, "Do you think what he said is credible?"

"Strictly speaking, according to Jiraiya-sama's information, there should be eight people will be invading. After all, Six Paths of Pain is also very powerful." (TL note: 6 Pains Konan and Nagato = Eight people)

After Kakashi finished speaking, he frowned and continued, "There should be some credibility to Obito's words. After all, he needs our help to deal with Nagato. He should not lie about this."

"If what he said is accurate enough…"

Tsunade slowly clenched her hands and looked at Konoha outside the window, "After we deal with the invasion of Nagato and Konan, should we continue to prepare for the invasion of Uehara?"

"Yes."

Kakashi nodded and whispered, "Hokage-sama, if Uehara's strength is really as strong as Obito said, we must be prepared in advance. After all, we have seen Uehara's strength."

"Yes…"

Tsunade sighed faintly and whispered, "That little brat can defeat you and Guy and even defeat Jiraiya in Sage mode. He is a strong ninja. I didn't expect that he still didn't use his full strength?"

"That's right."

Kakashi slowly pulled on his ninja forehead protector and said in a low voice, "Because Uehara himself belongs to the type of ninja that if he fights a powerful ninja, his strength will become stronger accordingly…"

Not to mention anything else.

In the chunin exam, Uehara could steal Guy's technique at will and then defeat Guy in the Shock Gate state.

That ability was too powerful.

If he could steal anyone's technique, who knew how powerful Uehara would be? Moreover, his own strength was very strong, and he might even have a Bloodline Limit that he had developed himself.

"Forget it."

Tsunade frowned and looked at Kakashi. She softly said, "Right now, the most important thing for us is to get rid of Nagato and Konan. We can wait until the war ends…"

Tsunade slowly clenched her hands and whispered, "I'm just worried when Akatsuki will attack…"

Konohagakure outer defense area.

A rustle of footsteps could be heard.

The Konoha Ninjas raised their head in surprise. Every Ninja could not help but raise their vigilance. Their eyes gradually shifted to the forest, watching shadows walk out of the forest.

The sunlight gradually fell.

Six orange-haired men wearing a black robe with red clouds and a woman with light blue hair wearing the same appeared in front of this group of Konoha Ninjas step by step, standing outside their line of defense.

It was the paper clones of Konan and Six Paths of Pain.

"That is… Akatsuki!"

The two teams of Konoha Ninjas in charge of the defense in this area looked at Six Paths of Pain with terror. They immediately split up to block him, and the other team went to the village to report.

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain stretched out his palm, and one cruise missile after another flew out from his arm, blowing up the group of Konoha Ninjas!

However, this movement also aroused the vigilance of the surroundings ninja!

One of the Konoha Ninjas took the lead in firing the signal flare before the missile arrived.

The red warning flare flashed in the air for a few seconds!

There must be someone in Konoha who can see this red warning flare, and they will undoubtedly be prepared.

There was also a lucky Konoha Ninja who quickly rolled into the forest, running in the direction of Konoha!

Six Paths of Pain did not seem to care about all this.

Initially, they planned to attack Konoha directly.

Konan frowned, looked at the red signal flare in the air, and whispered, "In this case, Konoha will definitely be on guard."

"It doesn't matter."

Tendo Pain gently shook his head and softly said, "When they find out that they can't defeat me even if they try their best, they will realize what is real horror."

"…"

Konan slowly shook her head.

Seeing that her expression was not very good, Tendo Pain explained, "Konoha has always been very vigilant. The internal defense has been in a state of war, and it is very tight.

I will launch an attack here with great fanfare. When their elite forces leave Konoha and come to kill us, I will use the Animal Path to sneak into Konoha, summoning all of us into Konoha and luring them away.

This explanation was barely qualified.

Konan frowned and looked at Tendo Pain. Do you really have this plan? Didn't you come up with this plan to deceive me?

The Human Path Pain slowly walked up, reached out his palm and pressed on the head of a heavily injured Konoha Ninja, and activated the Absorption Soul Technique.

After Pain extracted the soul of this Konoha Ninja, he slowly turned to look at Konan, "Kyuubi Jinchuriki Naruto, is now in the Konohagakure. It seems like this trip will definitely be fruitful."

"That's good."

Konan nodded, her eyes filled with worry, "I wonder how Uehara is doing? They should be reaching Kumogakure soon, right?"

"They should be faster."

Tendo Pain said softly, "Maybe they have already captured Kumogakure."

…

On Konohagakure's side, the boss of Akatsuki's organization had already made his move.

On Country of Lightning's side, Uehara and the others were still entangled with Deidara's Clay Dragon.

Because after this Clay Dragon flew past Country of Lightning's border, a huge wind blew it to the ground. The entire dragon began to collapse and disintegrate, and countless clay fell from the sky.

If not for Uehara quickly catching Sasori and Sasuke, both of them would have been buried by Deidara's clay dragon.

"Hey, do you want to kill us?"

Sasuke looked at Deidara with a face full of anger and then looked at the clay dragon that had fallen apart and piled up into a small white mountain on the ground. If they were accidentally buried, they would probably be goners!

"Don't talk to me…"

Deidara rode a giant clay bird to the ground with a sad face. Looking at the clay dragon that had completely fallen apart, there was an unspeakable grievance on his face.

This was something he had worked hard to squeeze out!

Moreover, he diligently added clay to the dragon along the way. Why did it fall apart after just passing the border?

He was so sorry for him!

Uehara rubbed his forehead. According to the news from Kabuto and the others, Six Paths of Pain had already started to make a move in the outer defense area of Konoha. On their side, they were still accompanying a retard at Country of Lightning's border to grieve for his art.

Damn, what nonsense!

Uehara rubbed his forehead and looked at the sad Deidara. He softly asked for his opinion, "Why don't we listen to its sound?"

"…"

Sasuke and Sasori looked at each other in confusion.

"Yes!"

Deidara's eyes lit up. He nodded quickly and raised his finger to his lips, "Then we can only see the true charm of my art! Art… is an explosion!"

"Wait for us to go further away!"

Sasori grabbed Deidara's clothes and turned to look at Uehara, "Uehara, summon your Summoned Beast. Let's hurry up and complete this mission."

"En!"

Uehara hurriedly nodded.

The next moment, a huge ancient dragon landed beside them. After bringing them into the air, it casually threw down a huge fireball and detonated the pile of clay mountains.

After sitting on the ancient dragon.

Uehara finally calmed down. He raised his fingers little by little, and his will fell on Obito, watching the war on the other side where Pain invaded Konoha.

At this moment.

The Konohagakure was in an orderly manner.

After the Konoha Ninjas received the news of Six Paths of Pain's invasion, they immediately began to act according to the original plan. They should organize civilians to take refuge and meet the enemy.

When Jiraiya heard the news, he subconsciously frowned and said, "Is it only Six Paths of Pain and Konan? Didn't you see Nagato?"

"No."

Tsunade shook her head and said in a low voice, "According to the report from the front, there are only six orange-haired Rinnegan Ninjas and a blue-haired female ninja."

"Tsk, he's hiding!"

Jiraiya tightened his attire and said softly, "Let's go meet Six Paths of Pain and Konan first. The other ninjas go to search for Nagato and check if he is nearby."

Jiraiya slowly took off his "oil" forehead protector, took the forehead protector that symbolizes Konoha from Tsunade's hand, and put it on his forehead.

Fukasaku and Shima jumped on Jiraiya's shoulder. They had been staying in Konoha, ready to fight at any time.

Standing behind Jiraiya.

All of them were Konoha's strongest elite force.

Kakashi, Naruto, Guy, Lee, and two other external assistants – Fifth Kazekage Gaara and Fifth Mizukage Terumi.

What they needed to do was to disperse Six Paths of Pain and attack him.

The other Konoha Ninjas, Suna Ninja, and Kiri Ninja were divided into seven combat groups, mainly assisting them in fighting a certain Pain puppet.

"Let's go!"

Jiraiya tidied up the ninja uniform that he had not worn in a long time and led everyone out of Hokage's building one by one, heading to the area where Pain had invaded.

Jiraiya jumped to the side and glanced at Naruto, following closely behind him. He asked softly, "Hey, Naruto, how are your preparations over there?"

"Oh, more than ten shadow clones are absorbing natural energy from Mount Myoboku."

Naruto slowly nodded and replied loudly, "It should be able to last for a long time! There should be no problem!"

"Then let's go!"

Jiraiya jumped onto a building and looked at the smoke coming from the distance. The others also stood beside him.

Behind them, there were seven large combat groups. Each combat group had at least several hundred ninjas, ready to split up and support them at any time.

In another area.

The head of the Hyuga clan, Hinata, led the sensory troops of the Hyuga, Inusuka, and Aburame clans, searching everywhere for Nagato's position.

On Hokage Rock.

Kabuto and Impure World Reincarnation of Minato and Obito watched as the Ninja Army, under the leadership of Jiraiya and the other two, flooded out of Konoha.

"What a great battle!"

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and said with a chuckle, "Konoha, Suna, and Kiri combine forces against the leader of Akatsuki. Who will win in the end?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

For more, visit

Chapter 281: The First Person to Die

"We must proceed according to our plan."

Jiraiya looked at the smoke coming from afar and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, don't try to be brave. We must split up Six Paths of Pain and Konan, then defeat them down one by one!"

"Understood."

The others nodded solemnly.

The ninja combat group below the village wall was also listening to their captain's instructions because the ninjas of each army would be responsible for supporting one of the elite ninjas on top of the village wall.

These seven ninjas with the strongest individual strength.

Seven troops were responsible for coordinating with these seven ninjas.

The killing atmosphere before the battle was somewhat frightening.

All seven people present were participating in the pre-war meeting. They clearly knew how strong their opponents were. They were people who stood at the top of Akatsuki's group of monsters!

Gaara, Lee, and Naruto had never experienced such a great battle before. The chakra of the three people couldn't help but slowly burst out, attracting the attention of others.

"What a few young and energetic little guys!"

Terumi covered her red lips with her palm and chuckled. She then praised, "Then do you all have a girlfriend?"

Lee, "…"

Gaara, "…"

Naruto, "…"

Was this time to talk about girlfriends?

Not to mention the three young brats, weren't Kakashi, Jiraiya, and Guy also three single dogs?

However, Terumi's teasing made the tension on the faces of Lee and the other two young men slowly dissipate.

"Alright, let's end our conversation here!"

Jiraiya suddenly closed his palms. Fukasaku and Shima sat on his shoulders and closed their palms at the same time. The three voices shouted in unison, "Sage Mode, activate!"

In the next moment, the aura around Jiraiya surged!

Everyone looked at the completely changed Jiraiya in surprise. Only Naruto frowned and said in a low voice, "The first shadow clone has finished absorbing the natural energy. The second shadow clone is preparing to absorb natural energy!"

"Sage mode, activate!"

Naruto's body instantly erupted with the same momentum. There was a touch of orange color in his eyes, and his eyes gradually became like a frog.

They could only choose this stupid method.

Because Naruto had Kyuubi in his body, he could only carry out the transformation of Sage mode uninterrupted. However, it was obvious that he could not care about this in battle, so they came up with two plans.

The first plan: Naruto began to absorb and store natural energy in advance using two shadow clones. This way, he could directly dissolve the shadow clones and let the natural energy in the shadow clones return to the main body, directly activating Sage Mode.

The second plan: Naruto split up more than a dozen shadow clones in one go. He carefully calculated how much natural energy would be needed to merge with his body when each shadow clone returned to the body. When the first shadow clone was dissolved, the second shadow clone slowly extracted natural energy.

Every shadow clone had to keep in mind the amount of natural energy they absorbed because the amount they could absorb was different.

This plan was a bit troublesome.

If there were too little, it would waste natural energy.

If there were too much, there would be a frogmen phenomenon.

Fortunately, there were still a few toads on Mount Myoboku's side watching Naruto's shadow clone extracting natural energy. If any segment had a problem, they would immediately kill the idle clones to inform Naruto.

This battle.

It could be said that Konoha had put in a lot of effort.

"Lee, we can't fall behind!"

Guy gave Lee a thumbs-up, then suddenly clenched his fist, and the aura all over his body began to riot!

Lee also clenched his teeth, and the aura of his body gradually began to synchronize with Guy, "Yes,

Guy-sensei! Eight Hidden Gates… The sixth gate, open!

Lee could easily open the sixth gate. If he wanted to risk his life, he could open the seventh gate, but the probability of death was relatively high.

Guy could easily open the sixth gate and even the seventh gate. However, the physical consumption of the seventh gate was too great.

"It's really scary…"

Gaara reached out his palm and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He looked down at Lee and Guy, who had activated Eight Hidden Gates' state, and then at Jiraiya and Naruto, who had activated Sage Mode.

Gaara and Terumi's eyes gradually began to move to everyone. Finally, they slowly stopped on Kakashi. They also thought that Kakashi had a similar technique, right?

"Cough cough…"

Kakashi coughed a few times and said, "I don't have any similar technique, only Mangekyo Sharingan. I have to disappoint you two."

"… Oh."

Terumi and Gaara slowly withdrew their gazes.

"Alright, let's go!"

Jiraiya took the lead and jumped off the village wall, leading everyone to rush towards Pain. He shouted, "Terumi-dono, attack Konan! I will attack the strongest Pain; Guy will attack that Pain who can absorb chakra! Kakashi will deal with Pain, who can transform into a weapon! You three little guys go and entangle the other three Pain!"

"Understood!"

The figures of this group quickly shuttled through the forest. Behind them, thousands of Ninjas also entered the forest, chasing in their direction!

On the other side.

Six Paths of Pain was still slowly moving in the direction of Konoha.

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain's body transformed into a radar that could sense chakra. He softly said, "Konan, someone is rushing over. Seven of them have a very violent reaction, and there are thousands of people behind them…"

"Oh."

After frowning, Konan waved her hand and scattered the papers. She coldly said, "So, do you want to fight them head-on now?"

"The main body is behind us."

Tendo Pain slowly raised his palm and said softly, "It doesn't matter if we fight like this. As long as the main body is still there, even if all six of Pain's bodies are damaged, they can still be repaired. This way, they can experience what is called… despair."

"Let's clear out the battlefield first!"

After saying this, Tendo Pain's palm suddenly released a majestic repulsive force and almost instantly overturned the forest in front of him!

The rock and tree carried sand with it, and under the push of the repulsive force, it quickly rushed in the direction of Konoha's allied force!

"Then say hello…"

Shurado(Asura Path) said in a low voice, opening his chest.

Under his chest, several cruise missiles drilled out and suddenly flew into the air. Under his precise control, they shot towards Jiraiya and the other seven people!

"Doton, Doryū Jōheki(Earth Release: Earth-Style Rampart)!"

Jiraiya was the first to close his palm and released a large wall in a deep voice, blocking the incoming giant stone and trees!

"Ryūsa Bakuryū (Quicksand Waterfall Flow)!"

Gaara stepped on the sand pad and looked at the flying missiles. He raised his hand and turned the earth into sands. He let it rush into the air and swallowed the missiles one by one.

Pain's first wave of attack was blocked by the two of them.

"Is this the power of Pain?"

A trace of cold sweat appeared on Terumi's forehead as she said in a low voice, "In just a short moment, he directly flattened all the obstacles in front of us…"

"Just this attack alone…"

Lee's face was also a little solemn as he said, "It already possesses the destructive power is comparable to Guy-sensei Hirudora (Daytime Tiger)!"

Jiraiya nodded with a solemn expression and said in a deep voice, "This is the ability that the Pain Yahiko possesses… Repulsive Force! The bomb that flew over just now was the ability of the ferocious-looking Pain…"

After he finished speaking, Jiraiya opened his mouth again and said, "Maybe Nagato just wants to clear out a suitable battlefield and say hello to us…"

"…"

Everyone fell silent.

"Alright."

The solemn expression on Jiraiya's face faded, revealing a trace of a smile, "Since the enemy has already greeted us, then we naturally have to return the greeting! Let's go!"

Everyone climbed up the earth wall.

They saw Six Paths of Pain and Konan waiting for them when they stood on the top of the earth walls. This time, they were going to face a strong enemy!

And these were just puppets controlled by the enemy.

"Jiraiya-sensei."

Tendo Pain slowly raised his head. The Rinnegan remained emotionless in his eyes. He only calmly spread out his palm and said, "Although a group of mortals challenging a god is a foolish act, your courage is worthy for me to build a suitable burial place for you."

Tendo Pain's eyes moved slightly. He looked at Naruto next to Jiraiya and said softly, "It seems that he is our youngest junior brother, Uzumaki Naruto, right? Then let's treat him as the price of this battle."

"…"

Naruto gritted his teeth and looked at Tendo Pain, "I can't understand your actions. I heard from Ero sennin that your so-called purpose is to bring peace to the Ninja Word; why did you let Uehara-senpai destroy Sunagakure and Kirigakure?"

"Naruto!"

Jiraiya frowned and looked at Naruto.

Naruto ignored Jiraiya and clenched his fist. He looked at Tendo Pain and said, "There is obviously no need for this war! If it is for peace…"

"Shut up."

Tendo Pain interrupted Naruto and slowly raised his palm towards Naruto. A cold voice came from his mouth, "I don't like to hear others talk to me about some nonsense. What you need to do next is to accept your fate and enjoy the punishment of God!"

Was every yellow-haired person in the world a chatterbox?

Akatsuki's Deidara was already annoying enough. Konoha's Naruto also likes to chatter. These yellow-haired people talk too much.

Jiraiya patted Naruto on the shoulder and whispered, "Well, Naruto, let's get rid of all of Pain here first! Before Nagato sees the power that can change this world, he will not believe you."

"Yes, Ero sennin."

Naruto slowly nodded his head.

"So… are you ready? Everyone!"

Jiraiya clenched his left fist and hit the palm of his right hand. He shouted, "If you are ready… we can go up now!"

"Yes!"

After everyone responded loudly, they jumped down the wall and ran toward the Six Paths of Pain and Konan!

"Ha!"

Guy and Lee were the fastest. After opening the six gates, they were the first to find their respective targets!

"Hmm? Are you planning to attack one by one?"

Tendo Pain's gaze shifted slightly as he looked at the seven enemies. He sighed softly, "Still so naive! Jiraiya-sensei…"

Crack crack crack…

Shurado(Asura Path), who was standing in front of Tendo Pain, quickly changed his form, and a thick barrel appeared on Shurado(Asura Path)'s body!

The next moment, gunshots were heard!

Countless bullets shot out from the muzzle!

A series of bullets converged into a line of fire, locking down all the directions where the seven ninjas could rush over, forcing them to either dodge or block!

Then, a particularly thick sniper rifle barrel appeared on Shurado(Asura Path)'s chest. A huge bullet shot out from it and directly flew towards Lee, who was at the front!

This shot was too sinister!

"Kamui!"

Kakashi instantly activated his Mangekyo Sharingan and used his pupil skill to absorb that powerful bullet into his Kamui. He turned around and loudly warned, "Be careful! The weapon on that Pain…"

Bang!

A second bullet flew over!

A flower of blood bloomed on Kakashi's chest!

Because Kakashi had just used his eye technique to save Lee's life, he had no time to use his eye technique and was directly hit in the chest by Shurado(Asura Path)'s hidden second shot!

The battle had just begun…

The first person to die had already appeared!

On Hokage's rock in the distance.

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and said with a chuckle, "I didn't expect the first person to die in battle to be Kakashi-san…"

"What?"

Obito turned his head to look at Kabuto in disbelief and asked coldly, "How is that possible? Kakashi is the most sinister and cunning guy I know. How could he die?"

This sounded like Obito's true feelings.

Maybe he didn't want to see Kakashi die in battle, or perhaps he wanted to smear Kakashi's character?

Minato clenched his fist, powerlessly smashing it on the ground, and said in a low voice, "No, Kakashi has indeed died in battle. To save a young little guy and to remind his companions…"

At this moment.

Uehara and the others were still on their way to Kumogakure.

Uehara frowned slightly and rubbed his temples. He was watching the battle from a distance and got first-hand news.

Did Kakashi die in the end to save people?

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

For more, visit

Chapter 282: Go and Dig Out Hatake Sakumo's Body

After Uehara received the news that Kakashi had died in battle, he felt a little responsibility in his heart. After all, Kakashi had a good relationship with him.

Uehara sighed in his heart and gave the first order to Kabuto, "Kabuto, you can go find Sakumo's body and use Impure World Reincarnation on him. We should be able to get another or two experts this time."

Minato, "…"

Obito, "…"

Sakumo was Kakashi's father.

He committed suicide when Kakashi was very young, so it left a huge shadow in Kakashi's childhood and even affected his future path as a ninja.

Now, the two of them were still immersed in the sadness of Kakashi's death, but Uehara ordered to find the body of Kakashi's father, Sakumo?

He would even let Kabuto use Impure World Reincarnation and reincarnate Sakumo.

Damn, bastard Uehara, were you still a human?

Kakashi's soul might be in the Pure Land looking forward to meeting his father, but you directly summoned his soul back using Impure World Reincarnation before they met…

How can you let people die without being able to reunite!

Kabuto pushed up his glasses and frowned. He said softly, "Naraku-sama, I have already tried to use Impure World Reincarnation on him before, but I did not succeed at all…"

"Don't worry."

Uehara rubbed his forehead and whispered, "After this war ends, you should be able to use Impure World Reincarnation on him and get him out successfully."

If he remembered correctly, Sakumo's soul had always been on the middle road to the Pure Land. If his soul were not in the Pure Land, even Impure World Reincarnation would not be able to find his soul. Therefore, Sakumo Impure World Reincarnation could not be carried out at all.

If Kakashi died in battle, he would first see Sakumo, who had been waiting for him on the road, right?

After the father and son got together, he would be in peace and go to the Pure Land, right?

At that time, he would be able to resurrect Sakumo using Impure World Reincarnation!

Although Kabuto did not understand, he still followed Uehara's orders and secretly dug out Sakumo's coffin from the Konoha monument.

Outside Konoha Village.

The battle continued.

No one expected this.

Kakashi would be the first person to die in battle.

No matter who was the first to die in battle, it was not something everyone could accept.

However, the power of Shurado(Asura Path)'s sniper bullet directly pierced through Kakashi's chest, sending his body flying and heavily falling to the ground!

"Kakashi!"

Guy looked at Kakashi in disbelief. His body was soon covered in blood. Guy had never thought that his best friend would fall here.

"Kakashi-san!"

"Kakashi-sensei!"

"Kakashi-senpai!"

The others also watched Kakashi fall with astonishment. Naruto looked at this scene and almost fell into a daze. Lee also widened his eyes.

A trace of grief flashed across Jiraiya's face. But he still coldly reminded, "Hey, don't be in a daze. The battle is still going on! Kid, don't let down Kakashi's sacrifice!"

"…"

Kakashi slowly closed his eyes.

If possible, it would be good to die like this.

At least in this way, he would be able to see many people before he died. No matter how many fetters he had, sometimes it would make Kakashi feel that the world was too lonely.

However, when Kakashi's soul ascended to Pure Land, he saw his father, Sakumo. This strong man with the title of Konoha's White Fang used his power to bind himself here, waiting to see his son on this road to the Pure Land.

The father and son never thought about it.

Someone would plot against the two of them.

Outside Konoha Village.

Everyone was suppressing the sorrow of Kakashi dying in battle.

"Seventh Gate, The Gate of Shock – Open!"

Guy suddenly erupted with the power of the seventh gate. He suddenly threw his fist in the direction of Pain. "Hirudora (Daytime Tiger)!"

Guy's fist blasted out huge air pressure!

Under the pressure of his fist, this air pressure turned into a white tiger and rushed towards Six Paths of Pain. It roared and opened its mouth!

The countless bullets that Shurado(Asura Path) shot out were all shattered by the power of the Daytime Tiger. This scene made Tendo Pain frown.

The moment this white Daytime Tiger appeared, Gakidō(Preta Path) appeared in front of this white tiger and spread out his palm, "Fūjutsu Kyūin (Blocking Technique Absorption Seal)!"

In the next moment, Gakidō(Preta Path) was directly defeated by the Daytime Tiger!

"How is this possible? This isn't a Ninjutsu!"

Tendo Pain's expression changed slightly. He hurriedly stretched out his palm, and a huge repulsive force erupted, "Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)!"

Unfortunately, Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)'s strength was not enough.

Tendo Pain's body could not help but fly backward in the next moment!

The power of the Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push) that Tendo Pain hurriedly used was too small. It was simply not enough to defeat the Daytime Tiger's Air Pressure. The Animal Path immediately summoned a huge Summoned Beast to help them block the power of the Daytime Tiger!

One by one, Summoned Beast turned into smoke and dissipated!

The white tiger gradually gathered into a white ball. The energy in the ball began to destroy everything around it!

"This is really troublesome."

Tendo Pain frowned and suddenly reached out his palm towards Gakidō(Preta Path)'s broken body, "Banshō Ten'in(Universal Pull)!"

He grabbed Gakidō(Preta Path)'s body in his hand.

In the next moment, the remaining Pain and Konan's paper clones turned into smoke and disappeared from the battlefield. Nagato did not want all his puppets to be destroyed in one blow!

In a huge tree hole in the distance.

Nagato slowly put away his palm and looked at Gakidō(Preta Path)'s broken body with an ugly expression. Then he looked at Pain, who was brought back by his Summoning Technique, and said in a low voice, "I didn't expect Konoha to have a taijutsu expert of this level…"

"Uhm…"

Konan nodded with some lingering fear.

Just now, the power and speed of the Daytime Tiger were too astonishing, so much that they had no time to react at all and were almost directly defeated by a single attack!

As expected of the strongest Ninja Village in the world.

Even if it was just taijutsu skills, it was different from the other Ninja Village's taijutsu user!

No, it should be said that those people from other villages could not be called taijutsu users at all!

Nagato slowly lowered his head, his long red hair drooping down. His voice gradually became a little gloomy, "In this case, we can't directly attack… We have to find a way to deal with that strong taijutsu user ninja. No, or rather, we can also finish them all in one go."

Nagato slowly turned his eyes to Shurado(Asura Path) and made a decision, "It's a good plan. Let Shurado(Asura Path) go and perish together with those people!"

On the battlefield.

A huge deep pit appeared on the ground when the air pressure dissipated. However, Pain was nowhere to be seen. Everyone could not help but frown.

Guy's expression was a little ugly. The explosive power of the Daytime Tiger consumed a lot of his energy. Did this move not have any results?

"What is going on?"

"Where are they?"

"Could they have been completely destroyed by Guy-san's Daytime Tiger?"

"No."

Jiraiya shook his head. He instantly analyzed the situation, "It should be that Nagato saw that Pain might be damaged by the Daytime Tiger's attack and took away all of Pain's using summoning technique in advance."

After he finished speaking, Jiraiya saw that the others looked a little depressed. He said softly, "However, this is not without results. I just saw that Pain, who could absorb technique, was directly destroyed by Guy's attack!"

"Hu~ Hu~ Hu~…"

Guy took a deep breath and hurriedly nodded, "That's just right. Our team composition is still the same. Now it's six people fighting against six people… Then the opponents that Kakashi is going to face, leave them to me!"

"Can you still hold on?"

"Absolutely no problem!"

Guy gave him a thumbs-up and said in a low and muffled voice, "I will inherit Kakashi's will!"

"Good!"

Jiraiya claps his palm and nod gloomily, "Let's go find them now!"

In the mountain behind Konoha.

Kabuto, Obito, and Minato dug up Sakumo's grave and carefully put his coffin into the scroll.

Although he didn't know why Uehara thought that Sakumo could be reincarnated, it was clearly confirmed that it was not feasible. But Kabuto still decided to carry out Uehara's order and report the matter here to Uehara.

"Naraku-sama, I have followed your instructions and dug out the corpses of Konoha's White Fang Hatake Sakumo."

After Kabuto finished speaking, he continued softly. "Just now, Guy almost destroyed all of Pains. Nagato-sama seems to have interrupted them and retreated. Right now, Konoha's people are searching for their whereabouts all over the mountain."

After Kabuto finished speaking, he did not hear any reply from Uehara, so he added, "After Guy's outbreak, the situation seems to be not very beneficial to Nagato-sama!"

"…"

Obito listened to Kabuto's words with some surprise, "That guy Guy… actually became so strong now?"

Originally, Obito and Guy were the two rear runners of their class.

Unfortunately, Guy seemed to be a little different. Every time he took the Chunin exam, he would beat Obito until his teeth were all over the ground.

Later, after Obito obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan, he didn't pay much attention to Guy. He didn't expect that Guy didn't leave too many of them behind…

Minato shook his head and sighed softly, "The ninjas who have found their own path and have always followed this path will definitely become very powerful."

"Alright."

Just as Minato finished speaking, Uehara's will immediately descend upon him. He said softly, "Kabuto, I know everything you said. Before they fight again, you don't have to report some small matters to me."

Country of Lightning.

In the sky above Kumogakure.

The village was scattered among the towering mountains.

Whether it was concealment or defense, they far surpassed other villages. It was very difficult for idle ninjas to break into this village, making Kumogakure powerful.

Uehara sat on the body of the ancient dragon and slowly raised his finger. He whispered, "Well, prepare to attack Kumogakure!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

For more, visit

Chapter 283: Kumogakure's War!

The battle in Konohagakure was temporarily deadlocked.

While Kumogakure's battle had just begun.

Just as Nagato and Konan planned to deal with Jiraiya, Guy, and the others, Uehara, Deidara, and the others arrived at Kumogakure.

Due to the unique environment of Kumogakure, thunder roared in the sky, and bolts of lightning would jump through the cloud's layer from time to time, making people feel a little scared.

Deidara hated this environment the most. He couldn't help but cover his ears and lick his mouth, "The sound of thunder is so loud; how can those idiots with muscle brain endure it?"

"This place is very suitable to use Lightning Kirin."

Sasuke looked up at the lightning coming from above Kumogakure from time to time. His Sharingan could easily capture the traces of lightning in the sky, and he only needed to guide it to release his Lightning Kirin.

Sasuke turned to look at Uehara and asked softly, "Uehara-senpai, can you let me use my Lightning Kirin to say hello to Kumogakure?"

Say hello.

Ever since Uehara brought everyone out for a few missions, Akatsuki's organization had become popular with this saying. They would first throw out a powerful technique to say hello when they met.

This was how they greeted each other now.

In the beginning, Nagato had also manipulated Tendo Pain to greet Jiraiya and others with Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push). On Kumogakure's side, Sasuke wanted to greet them with his Lightning Kirin.

Say hello, say hello…

Should he stop him? But he just wanted to say hello!

Uehara looked at Sasuke speechlessly; he sighed and said, "Okay, then you can try!"

"Yes, Senpai."

Sasuke suddenly closed his palm and stretched out his fingers to the sky. He saw that the thundercloud in the air began to gather under Sasuke's guidance.

In the next moment.

A huge lightning beast jumped out of the thundercloud in the sky

And the target of this lightning beast was Kumogakure's Raikage Building!

On the ground.

Kumogakure, Raikage's office.

Fourth Raikage was leaning against the chair in his office. He frowned and flipped through the documents sent by the village. He did not look like a person who liked to deal with documents at all.

This was Raikage's feature.

Every generation of Raikage was a man with a rough life. They never like to sit on the office chair but want to find a spacious place to train.

This was how they disliked being restrained.

However, there was another person in Raikage's office today. That person was Fourth Raikage's sworn brother, Hachibi Jinchuriki Killer Bee. Because he was worried that Akatsuki would attack killer Bee, Fourth Raikage Ai planned to keep Killer Bee by his side during this period of time.

To be honest, Ai was a little regretful.

Killer Bee was walking around in the office. Suddenly, he came over and stood on the table. He gestured with his fingers, "Brother, I'll dance; you'll sing. This is us, A-B combo! Bakayarō! Konoyarō!!"

"…"

Ai's face darkened.

The next moment, Ai silently raised his head and looked at Killer Bee. He took out an apple from the tray and crushed it into pieces with a gloomy face!

"…"

As Killer Bee watched Ai's movements, a drop of cold sweat slowly dripped down his forehead. He immediately waved his hand and changed his posture, "I'll dance, you sing, B-A combo, it's okay too! Bakayarō! Konoyarō!!"

"Bee."

Ai's forehead jumped. He coldly looked at his sworn brother in front of him and clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles creaked, "If you say one more word, I will crush you into pieces!"

After he finished speaking, Ai threw the apple residue in his hand onto Killer Bee's face and kicked him off the table!

To be honest, since I have such a brother who was so funny and mentally retarded,

Ai, felt that he was living ten years less!!

Of course.

If there was no such brother as Killer Bee; Ai, might not even be able to live more than ten years ago in the Ninja World War.

According to Kumogakure's tradition, every Raikage would have a partner, and that was the Hachibi Jinchuriki in the village. Only at that time could they inherit the name of Ai.

Similarly.

It was also because Raikage could become the most suitable partners of a Jinchuriki that they could become the Hachibi Jinchuriki passed down from generation to generation.

This was Kumogakure's A-B combo.

It was also Kumogakure's top combat strength.

To be honest, when Ai was able to find a suitable sworn brother like Bee, he was still very happy. Reality proved that Bee did not fail to live up to Kumogakure's expectations. The combination of the two could also be said to be strong and almost invincible.

Except for the fact that Minato once defeated them…

Unfortunately, Killer Bee's character was too fickle.

Killer Bee was different from the past Jinchuriki. He liked to RAP since he was a child. As a result, he wanted to play the rhythm even when he spoke. From time to time, he would perform a troublesome impromptu performance.

As Hachibi Jinchuriki, Killer Bee had been discriminated against in the village since he was young, so he relied on this method to laugh at the people in the village who discriminated, humiliated, and even hurt him.

Because of this, Ai was very tolerant of Bee.

However, even if it were a Buddha, their tolerance was limited. And Bee, this idiotic brother of his, always inadvertently provoked his nerve.

Damn, did you forget the temper of every generation of Raikage?

Right now, Ai had only kindly crushed an apple and kicked Bee away from the table. In fact, this was already a very gentle method…

Bee would probably be hospitalized by now if it were any other time.

Just as Ai was about to scold Bee for a few more minutes, he suddenly heard the thunder in Kumogakure become a little strange.

There was something wrong with the thunder in the sky!

Then a roar of a ferocious beast came from the sky!

A beautiful ninja with black skin quickly pushed open the door of Raikage's office and said in a hurry, "Raikage-sama, Sensory Team reported that there is an abnormal existence in the sky. Someone seems to be releasing a powerful lightning Ninjutsu in the sky above the village!"

"I know!"

Ai waved his hand impatiently. He smashed through the glass window of Raikage's office and rushed out, "Gather the combat forces in the village. I want to see who has the guts to do so!"

This was the way Ai went out.

Ai had never had a good hobby in life. Every year, the biggest expenditure was to repair the glass window in his office.

"Brother, wait for me!"

Bee crawled out from the corner of the wall and rushed out along the glass gap that Ai had broken through. He shouted, "A-B Combo is invincible! Bakayarō! Konoyarō!"

After the two of them left.

The beautiful Ninja who had just rushed into the office also sent orders to the others, asking all the combat forces to gather quickly and fight the possible enemies.

In the sky.

A huge Lightning Beast appeared.

Sasuke stood on the ancient dragon, controlling his chakra to guide the Lightning Kirin to rush to Komogakure's ground!

Sasuke looked at his Lightning Kirin falling down and smiled proudly. He said, "Humph, Kumogakure, who was born in the thunder, disappear in the thunder!"

Apart from Itachi, who could resist the attack of the lightning Kirin?

Even if there was, it was absolutely impossible in Kumogakure to appear. Sasuke thought that he was the strongest lightning user ninja!

Ai raised his head and looked at the Lightning Kirin that was rushing down from the sky. His temper suddenly became violent, and a dense mass of lightning chakra instantly erupted around his body, "Are you courting death? How dare to target my Raikage Building!"

A mass of lightning instantly sprang out from Ai's body. The moment he saw the lightning beast appear, he entered the lightning chakra mode!

Bee, who was standing next to Ai, spread out a tail behind him. The chakra on these tails quickly gathered to form a black-purple Bijudama and suddenly shot towards the Lightning Beast in the sky!

The black-purple Bijudama collided with the Lightning Beast in the blink of an eye, directly shattering this technique that could destroy Raikage Building!

Bee looked at the Lightning Beast being destroyed. He pushed his small sunglasses. This simple action seemed to be very cool.

Especially after he had just easily resolved the crisis.

Just when Ai thought that his sworn brother was finally reliable, Bee suddenly twisted his body and made a dance that he thought was handsome, "Sure enough, in the end, it's up to me, the great Killer Bee! Bakayarō! Konoyarō!"

"Shut up!"

Ai's face darkened again.

Damn, this idiot was only good for no more than three seconds!

Unfortunately, Ai did not have the mood to continue reprimanding him. He just looked up at the giant monster slowly flying around Kumogakure sky.

"Akatsuki!"

Ai immediately recognized the monster.

The ancient dragon had already become a signal for Akatsuki to start a war.

As the signboard of Akatsuki's organization, every time an ancient dragon appeared in a village, it meant that Akatsuki's organization would destroy a ninja village.

There had never been an exception so far.

Ai clenched his fists, looked at the ancient dragon that was still slowly soaring in the air, and loudly ordered the people who were running in the distance, "Prepare the Chakra Cannon and let Akatsuki bastards know that if they dare to enter Kumogakure, they won't be able to leave here!"

"Yes, Raikage-sama!"

Several Jonin Ninjas who had led the way hurriedly nodded their heads.

The Chakra Cannon was Kumogakure's secret weapon, and its power was absolutely beyond the imagination of any ninja. Unfortunately, because of its size, weight, and energy replenishing method, it could not be transported. It could only be used as a defensive weapon in Kumogakure.

The ancient dragon in the sky suddenly flew down!

Uehara was also very clear about Kumogakure's secret weapon. He was not prepared to let his mount be a target, so he immediately rode the ancient dragon down.

Uehara recalled the ancient dragon and jumped on the top of Raikage's Building. Sasuke, Deidara, and the others also stood beside him. Four people in black robes embroidered with red clouds stared at the group of Kumo Ninja standing opposite them.

"It seems that our luck is very good."

A smile appeared on Uehara's face. He looked at Ai and Bee, who stood at the front of the group of Kumo Ninja. He smiled and continued, "Kumogakure's famous A-B Combo is here. It should be able to bring me some fun, right?"

"Hmm…"

Sasori shook his head helplessly, "Uehara, are you so confident every time you see your enemy? When can you show your confidence in front of your Sensei…"

Uehara, "…"

"Hahahaha…"

Deidara laughs cheerfully. He chuckled and continued, "Leave them to me. I want to use my own art to deal with these guys!"

"Hmph, your clay bomb shouldn't be able to display any strength, right?"

Sasuke snorted with disdain and continued with contempt, "This village is full of ninjas that can restrain you. Let me do it!"

Sasuke looked at Ai and Bee with a face full of arrogance. A red light flashed in his scarlet eyes. He coldly said, "I want to let them see what a real lightning Ninjutsu is!"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

For more, visit

Chapter 284: Killer Bee Who Provoked Uehara

Since obtaining Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke's self-confidence had been rising rapidly. Sometimes, even Uehara couldn't persuade him.

This person…

Being too confident was not a good thing.

However, Sasuke liked to fight in the strongest state of the opponent. For example, he wanted to compete with Itachi in fire ninjutsu. This was simply courting death!

Now that Sasuke wants to compete with Fourth Raikage in lightning ninjutsu, he reckons that after seeing Killer Bee's Kenjutsu later, he will also compete with sword expert Killer Bee in Kenjutsu…

Who asked Sasuke to be a full-fledged genius!

After seeing Uehara nod his head, the corners of Sasuke's mouth curled into a smile. He pulled out his ninja blade and rushed towards Ai!

"Bakayarō! Konoyarō!"

When Killer Bee saw this, he jumped a few steps. His body was instantly filled with the Seven Ninja Sword, and he faced Sasuke, who was rushing over. He said, "I also want to challenge brother! I just think about it; I don't dare to do it!"

"Noisy!"

A red light flashed in Sasuke's eyes. He dodged Killer Bee's charge and waved the ninja blade in his hand to fight with Killer Bee. He said contemptuously, "There's actually someone who dares to compete with an Uchiha in Kenjutsu?"

Clang clang clang clang clang clang clang…

The sound of sharp blades clashing can be heard!

There were seven ninja blades held in every part of Killer Bee's body, but he controlled them extremely nimbly as if every ninja blade was held in his hand.

No, every Ninja Sword can be held in his hand!

This guy's Kenjutsu was like a hedgehog!

Sasuke was somewhat surprised by Killer Bee's sword technique. His Sharingan rotated back and forth as he tightly stared at Killer Bee's ninja blade. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his shoulder!

Blood splashed out!

After Sasuke's expression changed, he ignored the wound on his shoulder and smiled, "Heh, interesting…"

"…"

Killer Bee did not answer.

In this kind of Kenjutsu battle, Killer Bee seemed to have forgotten his attics and only focused on controlling his seven ninja blades to launch continuous attacks!

Sasuke could only concentrate on defending!

In Kumogakure's camp.

AI held his arm and watched the battle. He snorted and said, "It's getting faster and faster…"

"After all, it's Killer Bee-sama!"

The beautiful ninja Mabui's eyebrows curved up with a smile.

Ai nodded slowly and said in a low voice, "It seems that Bee alone can deal with this Akatsuki's group…"

The mood of Akatsuki's organization was different.

Everyone more or less disliked Sasuke a little.

Sasori watched Sasuke fall into a disadvantageous position with a puzzled look on his face and whispered, "Hey, Uehara, is this Sasuke that you have always thought highly of? It seems that he can't make up for the loss of Itachi's death!"

Sasori still recognized Itachi.

Sasori really couldn't see through Sasuke.

What was he fighting with? Sasuke clearly knew that the other party was a sword expert, but he still fought with sword techniques here. Was he really not deliberately courting death?

Deidara puffed up his mouth and said, "This idiot Sasuke doesn't even know how to use his strengths and avoid weaknesses?"

Uehara didn't know what to say.

But it seemed not right to say nothing now.

After thinking for a while, Uehara said softly, "It doesn't matter. I am very good at medical ninjutsu. Even if Sasuke is seriously injured, I can still save him…"

Kumogakure and Akatsuki organization seemed to have a fair duel. Both sides thought that their side had a great advantage, so they allowed Sasuke and Killer Bee to fight alone.

What was not a coincidence was that Sasuke was obviously a little weak.

Even if he learned the Kenjutsu Itachi taught to him, he would not be able to block Killer Bee's seven ninja blades.

Killer Bee soon found a flaw!

In the next moment, several more wounds appeared on Sasuke's body!

Killer Bee immediately grasped the advantage and directly kicked Sasuke in the chest, causing Sasuke to roll on the ground!

"Chidori Blade!"

Lightning flashed in Sasuke's hand, and lightning chakra was instantly added to the ninja blade, and he once again rushed towards Killer Bee.

However, Killer Bee was a person who was born in Kumogakure from a young age, so how could he not be good at lightning release?

"Super Vibrato… Lightning Blade!"

A lightning chakra also flew out from the hand of Killer Bee, covering the ninja blade in his hand, facing the attack of Sasuke!

Boom!

The speed of the two people was also very fast, and when they exchanged blows again, a shock wave spread from their side!

Sasuke and Killer Bee clenched their Ninja Swords unwillingly not to be outdone, waiting for the other side not to be able to hold on. But unfortunately, both sides seemed to be able to hold on!

A smile appeared on the corner of Killer Bee's mouth. He held a ninja blade in his knee and slowly lifted it up. He muttered in a low voice, "Flying… Butterfly…"

Sasuke's Sharingan noticed all of this. A bright light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately made Killer Bee fall into his genjutsu!

Magen, Kasegui no Jutsu (Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique)

As a personal disciple taught by Itachi, Sasuke's genjutsu was very powerful, causing Killer Bee to fall into his genjutsu silently.

"Hmph…"

Sasuke snorted coldly and stroked his eyes. He watched Killer Bee fall to the ground because of the genjutsu.

Sasuke looked up at the panicked Kumo Ninja. His gaze moved to the calm Fourth Raikage Ai, and he slowly raised his ninja blade, "Raikage, you want to compete with me… Puff!"

In the next moment, Killer Bee, who was on the ground, suddenly turned over and got up!

A red chakra cloak instantly covered his whole body!

Killer Bee's arm suddenly hit Sasuke's body, and the terrifying power brought by the high-speed movement almost broke Sasuke's waist, "Raiton, Rariatto (Lightning Release: Lariat)!"

"…"

A string of blood splattered in the air!

Sasuke's body flew back and was caught by Uehara. Only then did he avoid falling directly from the roof of Raikage's building.

Uehara lowered his head to look at Sasuke's injuries. He saw that Sasuke's chest had actually caved in. His chest had been completely dyed red with blood, and there were even some pieces of flesh…

Obviously, Sasuke's body was unable to withstand the power of Bee's Lariat.

"What a shame…"

Sasori and Deidara both covered their foreheads at the same time.

They had initially thought that Sasuke would be able to obtain a starting point, but unexpectedly, he was directly hung up by Hachibi Jinchuriki and beat him up. He didn't even have the time to use his Mangekyo Sharingan.

"Ugh…"

Uehara looked at Sasuke speechlessly. After reaching out his hand to treat his wound with Astral Infusion, Sasuke wanted to get up and fight again.

Uehara reached out his hand to stop him and softly said, "Alright, let me do it next! You should rest for a while at the side…"

"Senpai, my injuries have already healed."

There was a trace of pleading on Sasuke's face, "Please give me another chance. I will definitely catch this Hachibi Jinchuriki!"

"Okay, I believe in you."

Uehara patted Sasuke on the shoulder and said with a smile, "But since Hachibi Jinchuriki looks like a taijutsu user ninja, let me try!"

"…"

Everyone present looked at Uehara raise their brows.

Just now, everyone saw Uehara treat Sasuke, who was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. For a moment, they thought that Uehara was a powerful medical ninja. They did not expect him to fight.

"Medical Ninjas also want to fight?"

Ai looked at Uehara with a face full of displeasure. He seemed to think of another medical ninja with a bad temper and strong strength in the ninja world.

Can't these medical ninjas obediently stay behind and help people heal their wounds?

Must they stand up and fight?

Ai had always desired a powerful medical ninja for many years. He had seen the level of Uehara's medical ninjutsu just now.

To be honest, Ai was a little tempted.

"He looks like a pretty good person…"

The beautiful ninja Mabui slowly covered her mouth.

This Akatsuki member who walked out seemed to have a very gentle temperament because even in such a tense situation, he still had that warm smile on his face.

Especially his appearance was a little handsome.

To be honest, Mabui was also a little tempted.

After all, Kumogakure was a group of short-tempered, rough men. They were either lazy fellows like Darui and Omoi. It was too difficult for Mabui to find a man similar to her character.

Mabui frowned slightly. She glanced at the Fourth Raikage beside him and sighed softly, "Unfortunately, they are enemies…"

"Hmph…"

Ai couldn't help but glance at Mabui. He then loudly ordered Killer Bee, "This medical ninja is quite capable. He can be captured alive."

"…"

Killer Bee fell silent.

A moment later, the red chakra coat on Killer Bee fluttered slightly, and his voice became a little low. He slowly responded, "Okay, brother, no problem, if I can survive the battle…"

If possible, Killer Bee still wanted to continue to play.

However, Hachibi, who was in Killer Bee's body, reminded him with a solemn voice that he must be careful of Uehara, who was walking over because it felt a rush of fear and panic.

"The battlefield is too small."

Uehara sized up the space at the top of the Raikage Building. After frowning, he slowly closed his palm and formed a hand seal that no one could understand.

When everyone was curious about what hand seal Uehara had made, they saw the ground around Raikage Building suddenly rise. In the hinterland of Kumogakure, a huge square arena was constructed with the Raikage Building as the center.

The width of this arena was far more than a thousand meters!

This was actually a super large-scale Earth Release: Moving Earth Core!

Especially in an environment like Kumogakure's, which could restrain earth release ninjutsu, there was basically no one who could use earth ninjutsu to change the environment here.

Even if it were Third Tsuchikage Onoki, it was difficult to say that this huge arena could be created in this almost suspended in the air.

However, after Uehara obtained Earth Power, it was not difficult for him to create such a wide arena.

Ai's expression slightly changed. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Uehara, "This level of Earth Release Ninjutsu… Be careful; this guy is not simple!"

"Don't be nervous."

Uehara slowly put down his palm and looked at the other people with a trace of nervousness and panic on their faces. Their vigilance slowly raised.

Uehara narrowed his eyes and revealed a gentle smile, "I like taijutsu combat very much. This place will be the arena for us to fight. Before our side dies, don't leave the arena, alright?"

This sentence was said with a smile.

It's just that this sentence seems to raise the battle to a bloody level directly. Both Hachibi Jinchuriki Killer Bee and Fourth Raikage Ai had ugly expressions on their faces.

Even though the two of them had witnessed the cruelty of the great war in the Ninja World, they were still a little afraid of the calmness of the person in front of them when he said this sentence. Was he treating the life and death battle as a game?

This guy, Uehara, really made Killer Bee feel a little uneasy.

Obviously, the Uehara spoke gently before him, but it made people involuntarily feel a heart palpitation. He was not like Sasuke, who opened his mouth to ridicule or clamor. Instead, he was just casually chatting about the next battle…

This kind of gentle attitude caused Killer Bee's heart pressure to increase greatly.

Killer Bee slowly raised his head to look at Uehara. This young man in the black robe was still smiling with his eyes narrowed, but the uneasiness in his heart was getting bigger and bigger…

He clearly had the strength that even Gyūki was somewhat frightened, yet he was still speaking to them so gently as if everyone was a ninja with the same strength…

"Alright, I've already built the venue."

Uehara smiled and narrowed his eyes. He looked at Killer Bee, whose expression became increasingly serious, and continued, "The battle between us will no longer have any rules. It doesn't matter if it is a group or yourself."

After he finished speaking, Uehara spread out his palm and continued, "Let me remind you. Although I have already created a large enough arena, someone will inevitably fall down accidentally. This arena is built on the top of the mountain. If they fall from this arena, then we can only hope that he will die a little more intact."

"…"

Killer Bee also glanced at the wide arena.

This area is larger than the original central area of Kumogakure, which meant that there must be cliffs around the arena.

Killer Bee took a deep breath and slowly loosened his fist. He looked at Uehara and suddenly stretched out his finger to make a gesture, and came out with an impromptu rap dance, "Your power, looks so cool! Your kind of people, make me drool!" (TL note: Killer Bee is treating Uehara like some kind of dish)

This was how Killer Bee eased the pressure.

No matter how strong the enemy was, Killer Bee had to defeat him!

After Uehara heard Killer Bee's joke, his smile gradually froze on his face, and his eyes gradually became dangerous, "Killer Bee-dono, my temper is actually very good, but I also don't like people provoking me…"

"Bakayarō! Konoyarō!"

Instead, Killer Bee heaved a sigh of relief and performed an even more exaggerated impromptu rap dance, "This stage, I like it, after solving you guys, I'll do a concert here!"

"Bastard, who do you think you are!"

Uehara's figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment, his figure suddenly appeared beside Killer Bee. He kicked Killer Bee in the chest, sending him flying!

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

For more, visit

Chapter 285: Do You Think the Lariat I Used Is More Authentic?

"So fast!"

The moment Uehara made his move, Killer Bee had just seen Uehara appear in front of him when he felt a sharp pain in his chest!

Killer Bee was sent flying by a kick!

Ai suddenly blocked Killer Bee's body, preventing Killer Bee from directly smashing into the crowd, "Hey, Bee, how are you?"

"I feel… still alive."

Killer Bee reached out his hand and touched his chest. A trace of blood slowly seeped out from the corner of his mouth, "Brother, that guy's speed…"

As he said this, Killer Bee spat out another mouthful of blood!

Just as Ai wanted to call over the medical ninja, Killer Bee suddenly shook his head. He looked at Uehara in the distance and said in a deep voice, "Brother, I'm fine. We need to use that thing. Let's work together to deal with him!"

"Yes, I have seen it."

Ai nodded with a solemn expression.

Just now, when Uehara suddenly attacked Killer Bee, his speed was so fast that even he, who was known as the fastest lightning ninja, could not see his movements clearly.

The body flicker technique that Uehara used just now seemed to be the same as the Flying Thunder God Technique from back then. When he saw Uehara's figure disappear, the next moment, he saw Uehara appear beside Killer Bee!

"Is it similar to the Flying Thunder God Technique?"

Ai suddenly clenched his fists, staring at the enemy, who was slowly lowering his legs; his eyes began to tighten bit by bit, "No, that's not right! It's faster than the Flying Thunder God Technique, and it's more secretive than the Flying Thunder God Technique!"

Even when Minato released the Flying Thunder God Technique, he would use the unique characteristics of the Flying Thunder God Mark as a medium, but Uehara almost moved in an instant!

Mabui stood beside them, her lips slightly opened in surprise, "Does the enemy's strength really need the A-B combo of Raikage-sama and Killer Bee-sama to fight together now?"

"Yes."

Ai clenched his fists and looked at Uehara in the center of the arena. He explained in a low voice, "Mabui because that guy just defeated Bee in speed that this he is best at!"

Killer Bee had been training's Lightning Chakra Mode since he was a child.

In terms of speed, the A-B duo had always been on par with each other.

Moreover, Killer Bee had also activated his Bijuu's Chakra Cloak. However, even in this state, Killer Bee could not resist Uehara's attack.

"Brother, let's do a fist bump!"

Killer Bee clenched his fist and extended it towards Ai. A nostalgic smile appeared on his face, "It's been a long time since we fought side by side! I'm so excited just thinking about it!"

"Is that so?"

Ai stretched out his fist and bumped it with Killer Bee. He frowned and said, "The last time was when we were dealing with Minato!"

"That's right…"

Killer Bee hurriedly nodded.

The last time they fought together was with Konoha Yellow Flash Minato, but it was a pity that they got a tragic ending.

This time, there would definitely be no more failures!

Just as they were chatting about this, Uehara walked towards them step by step. He tilted his head and asked, "Mm, is the chat over? Are the two of you ready to accept your fate?"

"What a shameless boast!"

Ai suddenly burst out a solid chakra from his body. The lightning constantly flickered around his body, and his hair also stood up little by little!

In the next moment, his figure suddenly disappeared!

A bolt of blue lightning flashed in the field!

This was the full speed of Fourth Raikage and the result of his many years of hard work training. He was also confident that he could fight against Minato in the past again and win!

Just his speed alone.

It had already surpassed most of the people in the Ninja World.

No, it could be said that in the current world of ninjas, there were really not many ninjas who could match the speed of Fourth Raikage. Even if Minato revived, he might not have absolute confidence in defeating his old opponent of Ai!

"So fast!"

Sasuke could only see a black shadow turn into blue lightning and disappear. His face flushed with a touch of horror, "That Fourth Raikage is so fast that I can't even see with Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"…"

Even with the Sharingan, he could not see the speed of Raikage, so there was no need to talk about Sasori and Deidara.

Deidara narrowed one of his eyes and used his other eye to look at Fourth Raikage with the help of the instrument, but he could not capture him no matter what.

On this huge arena.

Everyone only saw that the figure of Fourth Raikage had yet disappeared, but a figure of another Fourth Raikage appeared again; his speed was as fast as teleportation!

Even Killer Bee, who also had the same lightning chakra mode training, had a slight surprise on his face. After all, he was Hachibi Jinchuriki, who occasionally trained Kenjutsu. He could not be as pure and loyal to speed as his brother!

"Righteous Lightning Sinking… Anger Lightning Axe!"

Ai suddenly rushed to Uehara's side and kicked Uehara's chin with his foot, "Little brat, don't be so arrogant in the future!"

Bang!

Uehara stretched out his palm and grabbed Ai's calves. He felt a huge force slamming into his palm. At this moment, even Uehara was a little surprised!

"Some people's efforts are worthy of praise."

Uehara took a step back and avoided Raikage's attack. He softly praised, "In terms of speed alone, perhaps other than Guy, your speed should be the fastest in this world!"

"…"

Ai waved his fist and chased after him. He cursed softly, "When did it become your turn to judge me?"

Bang!

Uehara's palm catches his fist, and his voice gradually becomes cold, "As long as I am faster and stronger than you, I am naturally qualified to judge you."

"What?"

Ai's eyes became more and more unfriendly.

However, Ai was even more shocked because Uehara easily blocked his fist. This meant that Uehara's speed was on par with his, even surpassing him!

Uehara twisted Ai's arm with one hand and approached him. He quickly raised a finger and flicked it on Ai's forehead!

"Bastard!"

When Ai saw this humiliating gesture, his expression suddenly changed. He angrily said, "Little brat, what do you mean by this? You are insulting me…"

This was a forehead flick!

When the adults in the village bullied a kid, they liked to flick their forehead with their fingers, indicating that they only needed one finger to defeat the little fellow.

Now this bastard in front of him dared to insult him like this!

Bang!

Uehara's finger suddenly shot out!

A loud noise came from Ai's forehead, and he was sent flying by this finger the next moment!

An octopus arm quickly appeared on Killer Bee and wrapped around Ai's body, saving him who was sent flying by Uehara's finger!

There was a smile on Killer Bee's face. He stared at Ai's forehead and asked softly, "Brother, are you OK?"

"Shut up!"

Ai rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

The defensive power brought by the Lightning Chakra mode was very strong. The physical damage that Uehara dealt with him was minimal; It's just that the psychological harm to him is a bit serious.

Ai had never thought that he would actually be sent flying by a finger!

If this matter were to spread out today, he, the Raikage, would really have no face to continue living in the Ninja World!

Unfortunately, this kind of thing seemed to be unable to be concealed because not far behind them, many of Kumogakure's ninjas were watching this battle.

Clap Clap Clap…

"As expected of Raikage-dono!"

Uehara retracted his finger and gently clapped. He then praised, "Compared to Kirigakure Fifth Mizukage-dono, your strength is indeed superior. At least you made my finger hurt a bit…"

"Shut up, little brat!"

Ai looked at Uehara angrily, then looked at Killer Bee, who was trying to laugh and said angrily, "Let's do it. We will use Raiton, Daburu Rariatto(Lightning Release: Double Lariat) at the same time. I want that guy's head to be chopped off!"

"Okay, Brother! No problem, Brother!"

After Killer Bee hurriedly nodded his head, his chakra cloak gradually became denser, and he had already entered the half-tailed beast mode.

Now, if he wanted to keep up with the peak speed of Ai as much as possible, he could only do it by entering the half-tailed beast mode!

"Are they going to make a big move?"

Uehara narrowed his eyes and looked at them. Facing the surprised eyes of Ai and Bee, the corners of his mouth slightly curved up.

Uehara stretched out his palm in Ai's direction and said with a serious face, "In order to show respect to the two of you, I will use the technique you two are best at… to defeat you."

A chain flashed from his hand. Uehara had already used Hijack to steal Ai's strongest technique.

The next moment.

The three people in the field moved at the same time!

If Ai was a blue lightning bolt, then Bee was a red lightning bolt, and the two of them rushed towards Uehara!

"It appeared…"

While watching the battle, a Kumo ninja, who was usually rather lazy, was now looking at the battle in the field with a serious face. He whispered, "The ultimate move of A-B Combo, Raiton, Daburu Rariatto(Lightning Release: Double Lariat), can definitely cut the enemy's body into two halves…"

A-B Combo can only use this move!

Just when everyone thought that Uehara's head and body would soon be split into two by Ai and Bee's ultimate move, Ai and Bee were the first to be sent flying!

Just as Ai and Bee were charging forward, and even before the two of them had chosen a good direction, Uehara's figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the two of them, and he spread out his arms to hit their chests!

Uehara's arms flashed with substantial chakra, and he directly used his two arms to send the two charging people flying back!

"Raiton: Daburu Rariatto (Lightning Release: Double Lariat)."

Uehara casually spat out the name of his ninjutsu and looked at Ai and Bee, who fell to the ground!

Ai and Bee both spat out a mouthful of blood. Even with the protection of the lightning chakra mode, their chests were slightly sunken, and even standing up was an extravagant hope.

Originally, this move was meant to deal with the enemy.

Unexpectedly, someone would use this move to attack them today. Moreover, he used this move alone to defeat the two of them!

A smile appeared on Uehara's face. He spread out his arms and said, "Raikage-dono, do you think the Lariat I used is more authentic?"

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 286: A Game of Luck in Kumogakure

The battlefield was silent.

None of Kumo's ninjas had ever thought that one day, Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee would lose so quickly in the hands of the enemy and even lose to their own famous technique.

"Raikage-sama and Killer Bee-sama…"

"The enemy defeated them…"

Kumo subconsciously swallowed his saliva. This was the first time they had seen Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee in such a sorry state. They could not even defend or counterattack.

Uehara stood in front of Ai and twisted his wrist. He said softly, "Well, since you have lost, I will accept this Hachibi Jinchuriki, next to you!"

After saying that, Uehara reached out to grab Killer Bee, who was on the ground. However, in the next moment, a huge octopus tentacle suddenly sprang out from Killer Bee's body and wrapped around Uehara's body!

The lower half of Killer Bee's body instantly transformed into huge tentacles that supported him to stand up. This Hachibi Jinchuriki grimaced at Uehara and provocatively said happily, "Bakayarō! I haven't lost yet!"

The upper half of Killer Bee's body was also changing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had completely transformed into a Bijuu. The huge Hachibi Gyūki stared at Uehara, caught by his tentacles like a tiger eyeing its prey!

"This is really troublesome…"

Uehara rubbed his forehead and instantly disappeared from the tentacles. He appeared above Hachibi and said, "Can't you guys just lie on the ground obediently and be captured by me?"

As soon as he finished speaking, Uehara kicked Hachibi's head!

This huge Bijuu was kicked in the head by Uehara. Hachibi's head was a little twisted, and his body was sent flying in the next moment!

Uehara's figure disappeared again, appearing in the spot where Hachibi was sent flying. He raised his fist and punched Hachibi's head again!

Hachibi was directly smashed to the ground by this fist!

However, Hachibi seemed to be tougher than Uehara had imagined. Even after suffering two heavy blows in succession, he still firmly climbed back up.

Uehara slowly twisted his fist; he smiled and praised, "Compared to Gobi, your body is really tough…"

This was true.

The other Bijuu basically could not withstand three or two of his punches. Hachibi's body looked pretty soft, but he could hold on.

"Bastard!"

Hachibi gritted his teeth and stared at Uehara.

The way the smiling enemy fought reminded him of the Third Raikage, who had died in the battle. That Raikage was so powerful that no one could resist him at all…

No, that was not right.

This enemy was even stronger than that Third Raikage!

If it were in the past, perhaps he would have wanted to have a good fight with you and enjoy the pleasure of treating Bijuu as a sandbag.

Uehara rubbed his fingers and slowly walked towards Hachibi. He softly continued, "Unfortunately, I don't like octopuses…"

"Bastard!"

Hachibi opened his mouth and cursed. The eight octopus arm under him drove it towards Uehara!

Hachibi felt as if he was retching. After coughing a few times violently, he suddenly shot out Bijudama at Uehara!

"Are you crazy?"

Uehara frowned and stretched out his palm, rapidly sending the Bijudama flying!

Taking advantage of Hachibi's astonishment, Uehara suddenly rushed to Hachibi's side, clenched his fist, and punched Hachibi's body!

This Bijuu was once again sent flying!

"Ishi no Kyodaina-te (Giant Hand of Stone)!"

Uehara suddenly spread out his palm. Under his control, huge yellowish-brown stone hands suddenly sprang out from the ground.

It directly grabbed Hachibi's head and all the tails beneath him.

Every time Hachibi struggled to break free from the restraint of a stone hand, another stone hand would jump out and repeat itself. Soon, Hachibi was completely pressed to the ground by a giant stone hand.

Anyone present could see it.

Hachibi was powerless to fight back against Uehara.

Ai looked at all of this with a ferocious expression. He was trying his best to get up from the ground, but the serious injury on his chest made him unable to help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

Raikage's female secretary, Mabui, gradually became nervous. Her gaze slowly shifted to a certain Kumo Ninja, "Darui, now we…"

"Other than continuing to fight, we have no other choice."

Darui's dead fish eyes slowly looked at Uehara in the distance. He casually said, "In the past, it was Raikage-sama and Bee-sama who used their lives to protect us. Now, it is finally time for us to protect them with our lives…"

Darui was not very serious when he spoke.

This was his personality, but his laziness was comparable to that of Kakashi. However, this did not affect his strength at all.

Just as the other Kumo Ninjas nodded and expressed that Darui convinced them, they saw him disappear in a flash!

The next moment, the ninja who Fourth Raikage had high hopes for had already rushed out. He suddenly stretched out his palm and shot out a laser beam in Hachibi's direction, "Ranton, Reizā Sākasu (Storm Release: Laser Circus)."

The laser beam actually directly pierced through the giant stone hand!

After the giant stone hand was broken, the other Kumo Ninjas also rushed forward like Darui. Under the attack of a group of lightning ninjutsu, the giant stone hand was directly broken, and Hachibi was quickly freed!

Since Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee were both defeated, the next opponent would be the entire ninja of Kumogakure!

Darui was not as strong as Fourth Raikage Ai.

However, his ability to mobilize troops was obviously stronger. Because he was not Raikage yet, he did not need to care too much about face problems. Thousands of Kumo ninja stood densely on this wide arena, facing Akatsuki's group of four people.

"Hey, Darui!"

Ai was supported by someone and walked to the side of Darui. He frowned and ordered, "You immediately take the people to evacuate here; I will entangle the enemy, and then use the Chakra cannon to blast this place to the ground directly!!"

This was where Raikage was more rigid.

If they encountered an invincible enemy on the battlefield, they would not mind using their lives to perish together with the enemy.

In order to cover their retreat, Third Raikage Ai fought against tens of thousands of Iwa Ninja until he finally died from exhaustion.

As the successor, Fourth Raikage was not inferior. Every war, he would charge forward and retreat along with everyone. Even some dangerous tasks had always been carried out by him personally. Now, it was normal for Fourth Raikage and Uehara to die together.

After a moment of silence, Darui suddenly said, "Raikage-sama, please hand over the battlefield to us. I believe that our strength can defeat the enemy!"

"Yes, Raikage-sama."

Mabui supported Fourth Raikage's arms and said softly, "Raikage-sama, what you need now is rest and treatment…"

"… Okay."

Fourth looked deeply at Darui and said softly, "Then I will leave everything here to you, Darui!"

Darui was originally the successor to the Fourth Raikage, so he was optimistic about him.

Now, it seemed that it wasn't wrong to hand over the responsibility to him in advance, right?

After he finished speaking, Ai turned to Hachibi and shouted loudly, "Hey, completely listen to Darui's orders for the next battle, understand?"

"Don't worry."

Hachibi nodded in a low and muffled voice.

Kumo ninjas moved quickly under the orders of Darui. Thousands of Kumo ninjas were divided into combat squads. They surrounded Akatsuki's four people from the periphery of the arena. If they could not breakthrough with a single strength, then they would use the number advantage!

Just as Uehara was calmly watching Kumo ninjas move, he hooked his lips and casually closed his palm, "I understand your ignorance, just like how I will forgive ignorant ants for climbing over my feet…"

Looking at the anger on the Kumo's ninjas faces, Uehara chuckled and continued, "But what I can't forgive is that you only sent more than a thousand people to besiege me. Are you here to humiliate me?"

Uehara's face instantly became ugly. He stared at Darui in front of him and said in a gloomy voice, "Fūton, Ransu (Wind Release: Lance)!"

Eight gusts of wind that were over a hundred meters tall spread out from Uehara's surroundings. Each gust of wind was like a lance, leaving a deep gully on the arena and quickly piercing through the Kumo ninja's formation!

In the blink of an eye, the thousands of Kumo ninjas that had surrounded them were directly torn apart by the huge wind lance Uehara released!

No matter what kind of defensive ninjutsu it was, it was practically useless in front of these hundred meters of violent wind attacks.

Especially that the wind ninjutsu restrains lightning ninjutsu.

"Alright."

Uehara raised his head to look at the sky and said softly, "I do not have much time left; there is no need to continue teasing you guys…"

"What do you mean?"

Darui and Ai frowned at the same time. This guy had beaten their leader to the point of looking for his teeth that was all over the ground. Could it be that he wanted to leave just like this?

"It means this!"

Uehara suddenly raised his finger, and he shot a cloud of ice crystal-colored chakra into the air. Uehara softly said, "In the process of me destroying Kumogakure, whether the people present can survive or not will depend on their luck…"

Pitter-patter…

A drop of rain fell to the ground.

Then there was a dense hail.

Just as Kumo ninjas frowned and looked into the sky, they saw hailstone falling from the sky. A hailstone that was over a hundred meters in size slammed into the arena and sent the Kumo ninjas flying!

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 287: News From Konoha Battlefield

Uehara was right.

When huge hailstones fell one after another in the sky, it became a game of luck for Kumo ninjas on the battlefield to survive.

These hailstones were all made from Ice Release Ninjutsu in the air. Although the power of the descent was not as powerful as the meteorites in outer space, it won in numbers.

When the disaster descended, Kumo ninjas could only escape quickly. The Jonin Ninja tried to use Lightning Release Ninjutsu to destroy the hailstones, but it was just a drop in the bucket. Even Darui couldn't help but reveal a trace of despair on his face.

No matter how much chakra he had, it was simply impossible for him to destroy all the huge hailstones that fell like rain. This was a devastating disaster!

Darui glanced at the fallen companions around him. His eyes slowly became somewhat dejected, as if he had no strength to fight back in this war. In front of this natural disaster, what could they, these ninjas, do…

"That guy…"

Darui glanced at the enemy in the black robe. That guy was walking towards Hachibi as if he was strolling in a leisurely manner. His movements were like spring tours.

Darui raised his head and looked at the huge hailstone that was falling towards him. He sighed and said, "Our strength… is really not in the same dimension!"

"What do you mean not in the same dimension!"

Ai suddenly appeared beside Darui. He endured his injuries and sent the huge hailstone flying, saving his proudest subordinates.

Ai looked at Darui and loudly reprimanded, "Don't give up so easily, Darui! This is just ninjutsu released by the weather! Let the chakra cannons break the sky!"

"Raikage-sama…"

Darui's eyes slightly trembled.

Ai's guess was not wrong. When the several hundred meters high hailstones fell, he had already ordered his secretary Mabui to write an order and quickly send it to the area where the Chakra Cannon was set up.

They only needed to stay here for a while!

The Chakra Cannon would definitely be able to scatter the dark cloud in the sky.

It's just that in this short time…

Ai, Darui, and the others need to be persisted.

However, Hachibi did not persist. It was easily knocked down to the ground by Uehara and turned back into the exhausted Killer Bee.

Uehara carefully examined it and found that this Killer Bee was not what Hachibi had transformed into using his tentacles. He then threw him to Sasuke, "Alright, bring Hachibi back!"

"Yes, Senpai."

Sasuke nodded.

Just as all of Kumo Ninja's people had died and Uehara planned to summon the Ancient Dragon to leave. Just as he was waiting for Kumogakure to be destroyed by his Ice Release Ninjutsu, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the distance!

In the blink of an eye, a large hole appeared in the dark cloud in the sky!

One energy after another shot through the dark cloud in the sky!

The sunlight soon gradually fell down, and the sky finally stopped raining hailstone. The ice release technique that the enemy released that could destroy Kumogakure was finally resolved.

Not only that.

Moreover, Mabui also ordered the other troops to come to support them. Soon, teams of Kumo Ninja climbed up the arena.

In fact, they seemed to have even more people than before?

"Are they… here to die?"

Uehara's eyelids twitched. He waved his hand and summoned his Ancient Dragon. He said softly, "Sasori-senpai, Sasuke, Deidara, bring Hachibi Jinchuriki back! I will deal with them."

"Senpai, I will stay and help you!"

"There is no need."

Uehara shook his head; he looked at Sasuke and said, "The most important thing now is to bring Hachibi back. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Senpai."

Sasuke nodded and looked at the descending Ancient Dragon.

Deidara carried Killer Bee and jumped onto the Ancient Dragon.

Suddenly, he said, "Hey, Uehara, be careful!"

"Be careful."

Sasori nodded politely at Uehara.

In fact, Sasori nodded purely out of courtesy. After all, Uehara was strong enough to destroy so many ninja villages. In addition, even if he couldn't win, he could escape at any time!

For ninjas like them who could fly, the choice and innate advantage in the war were simply too great.

Uehara watched them leave with Killer Bee on the Ancient Dragon. This period of time was just the time for the Chakra Cannon to recharge, and no one would be able to threaten them.

After leaving, Uehara turned to look at the thousands of Kumo Ninjas. Ai, Darui and other Kumo Ninjas started to surround him.

"I thought you would escape."

Ai looked at Uehara and slightly narrowed his eyes. He coldly ordered his subordinates, "Be careful; this little brat is very fast. Don't let him escape! And be careful of his weather-type ninjutsu!"

Ai clenched his fists and walked towards Uehara step by step, "I have to admit that Akatsuki strength is indeed strange, but it can't stop Kumogakure's thunderbolt! I will catch you first and then interrogate your Akatsuki location!"

"How whimsical…"

Uehara looked at Ai. He spread out his arms and smiled, "If Kumogakure were destroyed, maybe I would have already escaped… But now it seems that you have not recognized the horror of Akatsuki!"

Uehara smiled and narrowed his eyes. He suddenly closed his palm, "Originally, it was enough to simply destroy Kumogakure, but now it seems that Raikage-dono wants me to do something even worse to Kumogakure…"

"What do you want to do?"

Ai closely watched Uehara's movements.

This time, no matter what Ninjutsu Uehara wanted to release, he would risk his life to break his hand seal and let his subordinates capture him.

"I don't want to do anything…"

Uehara stared at Ai, and the smile on his lips gradually became more and more strange, "I just want to show you… how terrifying Akatsuki is!"

Uehara suddenly raised his palm to the sky. He did not even make the slightest gesture before directly releasing his technique, "Since you are born with the sound of thunder, then disappearance with the thunder! Lightning Release, Slicing Maelstrom!"

A thundercloud storm suddenly appeared in the sky!

In just a few seconds, this thundercloud storm covered the entire Kumogakure; even the idlest mountain peak on the periphery of Kumogakure was also covered.

Countless lightning wandered in the thundercloud storm.

Every Kumo ninjas couldn't help but look at the thundercloud storm in the air. The power contained in it even made them feel faintly horrified. This technique had already surpassed all the lightning Ninjutsu they knew!

Ai's eyes almost burst out of their sockets. He stared at the thousands of lightning bolts that suddenly fell from the sky and said in a low voice, "Everyone, be careful…"

"… Run!"

Uehara watched as endless bolts of lightning struck down, striking Kumo ninjas one after another and causing them to fall to the ground one by one.

Uehara looked down at the enemies who were trying to use Ninjutsu or body replacement techniques to dodge the lightning attacks. His voice whispered on the battlefield, "Try your best to escape… In any case, you won't be able to escape. "

Uehara slowly stroked his hair and looked at Ai's figure standing unyielding in the lightning attack. However, the Kumo ninjas around him were struck down by lightning. Even if the Jonin ninjas tried their best, they would not be able to save a few of their colleagues.

Ten minutes later.

The entire Kumogakure was filled with wailing cries.

Fortunately, the people in the village had always lived here. Almost every household had a lightning shelter facility, so many people were spared.

The ninjas in the arena created by Uehara were not so lucky.

In this area, they had no shelter. They could only quietly wait for the lightning to fall. Even if they were good at lighting ninjutsu, they could not withstand the attacks of thousands of lightning bolts.

Only Ai remained standing.

With the powerful defense of the Lightning Chakra mode and with his speed, he could completely avoid the lightning that would only fall for 0.5 seconds. He could even withstand the attacks.

Uehara glanced at Dark Harvest skill and then looked deeply at Ai, "Raikage-dono, I wish you good luck."

"You bastard, what else do you want to do!"

Ai was almost unable to suppress the anger on his face.

At this moment, he completely disregarded the gap between his strength and Uehara's and flew towards Uehara to fight for his life!

Unfortunately, Uehara's figure suddenly disappeared, and Ai only caught his after image. In the next moment, he felt his feet tremble.

This arena was shaking!

No, this arena was about to collapse!

Ai immediately remembered that this arena was made by Uehara using earth ninjutsu. A trace of anxiety flashed across his face!

This collapsing arena would directly crush Kumogakure's central mountain peak. Even Ai was powerless to do anything about it. They could only shout loudly for their surviving subordinates to immediately avoid and withdraw from this collapsing arena.

Uehara stood at the foot of the mountain, listening to the rumbling sounds. He looked at his system panel, which had a series of completed missions.

[Side Mission: Watch an impromptu performance of Killer Bee.]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: 150 gold coins.]

This kind of mission was relatively common and easy to complete.

Uehara touched his chin. He was a little curious about the other mission that made Ai sing. It seemed that the reward would not be low, right?

[Side Mission: Defeat Hachibi Jinchuriki, Killer Bee.]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: Passive innate skill – Sword Mastery.]

[Sword Mastery: Can completely copy any sword technique you see.]

"…"

Uehara could not help but scratch his head.

Why would there be such a reward after defeating Killer Bee?

Sword Mastery was a passive innate skill. It was obviously different from ordinary passive skills, and the description was also very simple.

If a passive skill were added in front of it, the reward would definitely be extraordinary, and the explanation of Sword Mastery was no exception.

Can any sword technique be copied…

Uehara silently looked at the next reward.

[Side Mission: Defeat Fourth Raikage Ai(1/1)]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: Passive skill – Highlander Bloodline. ]

[Highlander Bloodline: Moves with unparalleled agility, temporarily increasing Move Speed and Attack Speed as well as immunity to all slowing effects.]

It was really simple and crude!

It didn't matter if he increased his movement speed or attack speed. His speed because his life energy was already astonishing. The immunity to deceleration means moving at super high speed in any area.

Whether it was on the surface of the water, on the surface of the ice, or even in the swamp.

Uehara looked at his last reward, which was also the only reward he needed.

[Side Mission: Successfully destroy Kumogakure.]

[Mission completed.]

[Reward: Passive innate skill – Lightning Power. ]

[Lightning Power (Passive): Able to freely control Lightning attribute Chakra and use Lightning Released Ninjutsu at will. This is one of the components of Truth-Seeking Ball. ]

[Storm Release(Passive): Able to freely control Storm Attribute Chakra formed by Lightning and Water Power, and use Storm Release Ninjutsu at will. ]

Other than these,

Dark Harvest had also increased his three-dimensional attributes by more than 40,000, which didn't have much of an impact on him. It only increased his total attributes to about 400,000.

This value… was certainly tyrannical compared to ordinary ninjas.

However, according to Uehara's own estimation, if Naruto removed Kyuubi in the equation, Naruto's own chakra was around 300,000. The value of half of Kyuubi in his body would definitely be above 300,000.

This ninja world was really ridiculous.

It can't be ridiculous once these people can liberate their full strength.

"Wind Power, Water Power, Earth Power, and Lightning Power have been obtained."

Uehara slowly raised his finger, slowly descending his will on Fourth Hokage, and softly said, "How is Konoha now?"

Outside Konohagakure.

After hearing Uehara's voice, Kabuto immediately said, "Naraku-sama? Konoha Ninjas have found Nagato-sama's position!"

Kabuto's voice sounded a bit nervous, and he continued to answer in a low voice, "Naraku-sama; Jiraiya-sama, Naruto, and Guy are very strong. Nagato-sama's operation this time is very likely to fail…"

Kabuto's voice gradually trembled. He whispered, "Just now… three Pain were all destroyed by Jiraiya-sama and the others at the same time!"

"This is also very normal."

Uehara's fingers gradually tightened as he said in a low voice, "Other than Shurado and Tendo Pain, the other Pain's combat strength is actually not very strong… You guys wait for me there. I will rush over there right now!"

"Yes, Naraku-sama."

Kabuto was a little nervous about this pre-war report.

It was obvious that he had seen something that shocked him.

However, this battle between Konoha and the leader of Akatsuki was indeed shocking. The power that everyone unleashed was unique, especially the three major powers.

"Stand United!"

Uehara closed his palm at the foot of Kumogakure's mountain. A ring gradually appeared under his feet, and light gradually enveloped his body.

The next moment, Uehara suddenly appeared beside Kabuto.

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 288: Strong Taijutsu Skills, in Exchange for IQ

Outside Konohagakure.

When Uehara teleported here, a light flashed in Kabuto's eyes as if he had found a pillar of support. He immediately pushed up his glasses.

"Naraku-sama!"

After Kabuto respectfully greeted him, he praised Uehara's technique, "As expected of Naraku-sama. He can even use this space-time technique that can teleport between Kumogakure and Konohagakure!"

"There's no need to praise me. It's a basic operation."

After waving his hand, Uehara looked up at the battlefield in the distance. After activating his hunting rhythm perception, and subconsciously frowned, "Has the battle just begun?"

"That's right; it should be less than half a minute!"

Kabuto's face gradually became serious, and he said in a low voice, "Jiraiya-sama and Naruto's Sage Mode burst out, and the two of them instantly killed one Pain, and Guy also defeated Gakidō(Preta Path) who could absorb chakra!"

Half a minute…

Even before the audience like Kabuto could react, the Human Path's Pain, the Hell Path's Pain, and Preta Path Pain had already been dealt with.

Preta Path Pain had already been killed once before, but Nagato had used the Hell Path's ability to resurrect and repair it. In the end, it had only fought for half a minute before being dealt with again…

It was still Guy who was only good at taijutsu who had dealt with it.

This watermelon head's taijutsu skills were simply ridiculously strong!

"I guessed it long ago."

Uehara shook his head and looked at the blue steam that erupted in the distance. His voice gradually became a little low, "Guy is far from reaching his limit. Once he really erupts, there is a possibility of defeating Nagato-sama."

When Guy truly erupted.

The power of the eighth gate, the Death Gate, was not something that Nagato could contend against.

On the battlefield.

Only Tendo(Deva Path), Shurado(Asura Path), and Chikushōdō(Animal Path) remained.

However, they were facing the siege of Jiraiya, Naruto, Guy, Lee, Gaara, and Terumi. Behind these people, there were ninja teams nearby, ready to support at any time.

No matter how strong the remaining three Pain were, they could only temporarily hold their ground against the siege of Jiraiya and the others. As time passed, defeat was almost a matter of time.

Jiraiya suddenly closed his palm, and the two Sage, who was standing on his shoulder, joined hands at the same time. Together, they released a combination of ninjutsu!

"Senpō, Goemon(Sage Art: Goemon)!"

Jiraiya's eyes flashed with a fierce light!

After Gakidō(Preta Path) died, there was no longer any Pain who could absorb chakra. Jiraiya could finally start to use all of his firepowers!

With the support of Wind Release Ninjutsu, the flame burned and swept towards the remaining three Pain, and the majestic flame almost covered the sky!

"Shinra Tensei(Almighty Push)!"

Tendo Pain stretched out his palm, and after repelling the flying fire ninjutsu, he quickly retreated to the back of Animal Path.

"Jiraiya-sensei."

Tendo Pain slowly raised his head and sized up everyone present. He said softly, "Your strength is truly not to be underestimated!"

"Admit defeat, Nagato!"

Jiraiya slowly walked forward and persuaded in a deep voice, "Right now, your original location has been discovered by our people, and there are only three Six Paths of Pain left. In fact, you should know that you have no chance of winning…"

"Jiraiya-sensei!"

Tendo Pain coldly interrupted Jiraiya. His voice was still unusually calm, "Aren't mortals too naive to ask the gods to surrender? The white-eyed female ninja who detected our location is called Hinata, right?"

"Hmm?"

Naruto nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly realized something, "Wait, how did you know her name is Hinata?"

"Because she is in my hands."

Tendo Pain slowly added, "What do you think will happen to a mortal after she finds out about God?"

Tendo Pain's voice was a little cold, "Just as you killed Gakidō(Preta Path), Ningendō(Human Path), and Jigokudō (Hell Path), that female ninja spied on our tracks. I have to say; she fought very bravely. "

"Let Hinata go!"

Naruto stared at Tendo Pain with an ugly expression, as if he wanted to see his position through that pair of Rinnegan!

"Naruto, don't be so naive."

Tendo Pain stared at Naruto and said coldly, "If you want to save her, then defeat Pain and stand in front of me!"

"Good!"

Naruto immediately agreed. He clenched his fists and said, "In any case, I will definitely get rid of these guys!"

"They are really motivated…"

After Tendo Pain coldly stared at Naruto, he glanced at everyone present. In the next second, the three Pain suddenly went their separate ways!

Everyone present couldn't help but frown seeing these scenes. In the beginning, they really wanted Six Paths of Pain to separate so as to avoid Six Paths of Pain's cooperation.

However, now that there were only three Pain left, there was no need to continue to divide them because the remaining three Pain were very strong; even if it were two against one, there was a possibility of being killed.

Since they had the advantage now, they definitely wanted to avoid casualties because Kakashi's death was already a great loss for Konoha.

Now that the three Pain actually acted separately, how they should be distributed became a big problem because each Pain was very powerful; even the weakest Animal path could summon the other two Pain at any time!

"Naruto, let's go after the strongest Tendo Pain!"

Jiraiya thought for a second and immediately chose the strongest among them. Then he continued to instruct, "Mizukage-dono, Kazekage-dono, you will be in charge of chasing down Chikushōdō(Animal Path). Guy, Lee, you go after Shurado(Asura Path)!"

After Jiraiya finished speaking, his voice was a bit serious, "If there is an accident in the middle, immediately seek support. If Chikushōdō(Animal Path) summon other Pains, immediately send a signal for support…

"Understood!"

The six people instantly split into three teams and left.

It had to be said that their division was reasonable.

The weakest among them was undoubtedly the Chikushōdō(Animal Path), but he could immediately summon other Pain, which made it seem especially dangerous. However, if they encountered Chikushōdō(Animal Path) summon, they could at least prepare to escape in advance.

If they went hunting down Tendo(Deva Path) and Shurado(Asura Path), it would basically be risking their life.

Therefore, Jiraiya gave the most dangerous task of hunting down Tendo(Deva Path) to himself and Naruto, handing over the target that belonged to Kakashi to Guy and Chikushōdō(Animal Path) that was between danger and safe to Gaara and Terumi.

Just as they had just separated.

Nagato sat in another tree hole created by Konan. Because Konoha Ninjas had discovered their position, they had no choice but to change it.

At this moment, there was another person in this tree hole.

That was Hinata, who Nagato and Konan had just grabbed.

Speaking of which, it was also because of the way the sensory troops thought was wrong. When they finally found the trace of Pain, they should leave. Unfortunately, they decided to stay to monitor Nagato and Konan's position for the sake of the overall situation.

Unfortunately, Konan noticed the abnormality. Nagato easily killed a group of Sensor Ninjas, and only Hinata, the female ninja, was brought back.

A ray of light flashed through Nagato's Rinnegan.

The next moment, Nagato's expression became a little serious, "The plan succeeded. They split into three teams and chased after the three Pain."

"Do you need me to make a move?"

Konan frowned and asked.

"Yes."

Nagato nodded and continued, "Use Shurado(Asura Path) to deal with those two strange taijutsu user ninjas! Then use Chikushōdō(Animal Path) to summon you to deal with those two Kage… and finally deal with Jiraiya-sensei and capture Naruto!"

"… Okay."

Konan nodded her head.

Nagato saw that Konan's expression was not very good. So he reached out and touched the ring on his finger and whispered, "Ah, that's right. Uehara and Sasori have already caught Hachibi Jinchuriki. They are on their way back to the organization base…"

"Is that so? Naraku has also become a reliable ninja too!"

Konan sighed, and a hint of surprise flashed across her face. Then, this surprise slowly turned into a faint smile.

Nagato couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face. He whispered, "I didn't expect to be defeated by juniors… We can't let Uehara wait too long!"

In the forest outside Konohagakure.

Guy and Lee sped up crazily. The two of them compete in chasing Shurado(Asura Path) Pain in the front of them. The two of them did not know that what was waiting for them was a trap.

Strictly speaking, no one would have thought that Shurado(Asura Path) Pain actually possessed a terrifying ability to self-destruct ability. This was because Shurado(Asura Path) Pain was a puppet that could display an incomparable advantage in regular battles!

"Lee, let's have a match!"

Guy's body suddenly erupted with an even faster speed. He loudly encouraged his disciple, "If one of us kicks Pain first, then carry the other person and run a hundred laps in the forest!"

"Yes, Guy-sensei!"

Lee gritted his teeth and nodded. His body suddenly erupted with an even faster speed.

Lee did not feel that there was anything wrong with the bet between him and Guy.

Perhaps this was the world of the strong!

His taijutsu skills were powerful!

In exchange for IQ.

This sentence was a joke because Lee was purely relying on his own hard work.

In this world, other than those genius ninjas, some people who had silently worked hard to catch up with the geniuses had now come back.

For example, this time, he was going to fight Pain.

The person Guy recommended to Tsunade was not the genius Neji in the team, but Lee, who could easily open the sixth gate and barely open the seventh gate.

Shurado(Asura Path) Pain stopped in a valley.

Shurado(Asura Path) looked at the two figures rushing over and said in a mechanical voice, "This should be enough."

Become a Patron to read chapters ahead of public release and support me ??

Report chapter Comments